A Tale of Something Newby skyshadow235ChaptersChapter 2: A Morning to RememberChapter 3: And You Thought This Would Be EasyChapter 4: So Much for A Way OutChapter 5: Exile from Destiny and FateChapter 6: Recovery, Breakfast, and AnswersChapter 7: Recovery and My ChoiceChapter 8: Farewell to FriendsChapter 9: A Student No MoreChapter 10: The Encounter and My LossChapter 11: New ArrivalChapter 12: The TalkChapter 14: Of Fire and IceChapter 15: An Offer I Couldn't RefuseChapter 16: A New LifeChapter 17: Training and ExpectationsChapter 18: Training and Things I'd Like to ForgetChapter 19: Preparations Before the TripChapter 20: A Warm WelcomeChapter 21: A Confession on Deaf EarsChapter 22: When All You Need Is a PlanChapter 23: Clear Thoughts and FablesChapter 24: A Victory Hard LostChapter 25: Out of the Frying PanChapter 26: Into the FireChapter 27: The Home StretchChapter 1: What I Wouldn't Give for AdventureChapter 13: A Rather Interesting MorningChapter 2: A Morning to Remember“Good morning, Cherry Blossom!” said a voice I was not familiar with at all. This fact, immediately woke me up as I stared at what seemed to be a blue cat with a rather large grin. Naturally, I was so surprised I shrieked and scooted myself out of my bed so fast that I fell off. “Goodness, are you alright?” I look at the cat widely and noticed that it isn’t even on my bed. It was floating slightly above it. “Does losing one’s sanity count as being ‘alright’?” I respond. “I mean, it isn’t often a pony finds themselves woken up by a… well, a TALKING FLOATING CAT!” “Cheshire Cat,” it replies. “I’m a Cheshire cat, and before you ask, yes, the very same species as the one from that one story of the filly that fell down the rabbit hole. Though, admittedly, that one was male, while I am female.” As it said this I couldn’t help but feel a strange queasiness in my stomach. With that I rushed to the bathroom. I really wish I didn’t have that extra salad. “So, you’re a Cheshire cat?” I ask coming back into the room, “I have so many questions, but I suppose my main questions are why are you in my house, and how do you know my name?” These were the questions at the very top of my list to ask the now semitransparent, talking, floating cat sitting just above my bed. “I have no reason to lie about what I am,” said the Cheshire cat, “as to the answer of those other two questions; I suppose the only answer that will get the least important part of our conversation out of the way is ‘I am your familiar’.” “Pardon me?” I ask while staring blankly, “you just said that you’re my ‘familiar’? Just what is a familiar?” “A familiar is like a pet, a servant, and a partner all rolled up into a neat package,” she said, as she took her head off and rolled it around for a demonstration. Admittedly, I found this not only humorous, but also a bit disturbing. “We familiars are created when a being of large magical potential is born, but we are not created if a being develops the power through means outside of just being born with it,” she paused before continuing, “Now there are other causes that affect what the color or gender we have, but for the most part, what you get is completely random.” “I still don’t get it, but for now, what’s your name?” I ask. “The thing is…” she paused as her tail suddenly detached and randomly hopped around, “I don’t have one. Familiars must be named by those who we are bound to.” She stared at me as her eyes suddenly began to literally grow in anticipation. “I, being bound to a certain pink filly in the room, am required to wait for said filly to name me,” she finally stated with eyes as large as the room. “I can name you anything, anything at all?” I asked. She simply nodded. “How do you know I won’t give you a silly name, or just simply decide that you shouldn’t have one at all?” “How do I know?” she restates the question, “well, to be honest, I don’t, but I know that you are a very kind filly, and I also know that you would never try to be horrible on purpose.” To this I simply give her a blank stare, and silently exit the room. As I go down I see my parents’ letter that arrived yesterday. I decide to ignore it, and go make breakfast. After all deciding the name of a being magically bound to you is not easy to make on an especially empty stomach. I, however, opt to make sure I don’t eat anything green right now. After breakfast, I turn to see my guest sitting above the clock in the kitchen. Seeing her smaller than before, made her much less unnerving to look at. “Do you want to eat anything? I don’t have much, but I can go out and buy something. We have a day off from school today, and I still have some bits my parents left me.” The last statement made her look at me in a quizzical manner. “No, thank you,” she replied, “I already had my breakfast this morning.” This statement was followed by her pulling out the bones of a fish from her mouth; which I found less disgusting that the vision would entail. “We still need a name for you,” those words perked the tiny feline’s ears right up, “so how about we have you sit on the table in the living room. Note that I said on the table, and not above it.” She shrugs and disappears. Assuming that she’ll reappear on the table, I clean up my dishes and put them away, before I relocate myself into the next room. There sitting on the table as I had requested, was the blue Cheshire cat. “I’m going to examine you, so I can decide what the best name for you would be.” She shrugs and then stands on her hind legs. Taking that as a ‘yes,’ I begin circling around her, examining how she looks. Her blue coat is fine with many dark blue stripes, and her tail seems to be the full length of her body. Her snout was small, but her whiskers were quite slender, and that wide smile of hers had very healthy white teeth shining through. Her eyes were blue, no, they were sapphire blue. Actually, they were just sapphires. I scrunch my muzzle into a smirk, “No shape-shifting. Not even shape-shifting your eyes.” We both laughed. “Cherry Blossom,” she said, “Is there really a reason to look me over?” As she said this she began to sit down on the air and float up. “With just looking at me, I can’t imagine you giving me a name nicer than ‘Blue Fur’.” “Keep this up and I may just name you that,” I retort, “but you are right. So, how about I just give you the options for names and you can decide which you want?” “You want me to have the final word?” she asked, suddenly enlarging her eyes even larger than when she did in my bedroom. “You mean it truly?” “Well I can’t mean it falsely,” I reply, “so your options are, Azurinne, Chelsey the Cheshire Cat, and before you ask, yes, ‘the Cheshire Cat’ would be officially part of the name, and finally we have Sky Sapphire.” She went into deep thought about the three names. “Azurinne,” she said, “I want my name to be Azurinne.” “Azurinne it is then,” I reply, “Now that all that is settled…” I begin to think about part of the conversation Azurinne and I had while in my bedroom. “Azurinne…” I call, and she turns to me, “you said that the whole being a familiar part, and I assume your name is being included, was the ‘least important part of our conversation.’ What did you mean by that?” “Before I say…” she pauses with a serious expression, “you may want to read the letter sent by your… ‘parents.’” Author's Note And here's chapter 2. I always loved 'Alice in Wonderland.' Being able to include even a tiny bit of that with my own take on a staple in magic is really nice. Hope your all enjoying the story. Chapter 3: And You Thought This Would Be Easy“So, remind me again why you chose to leave at night?” asked Azurinne in a dejected looking mood. The Azurinne and I were just past the town’s limit near the foot of mountain that headed to the rest of Equestria. “We won’t be able to go in the morning because of school,” I answered as I looked equally dispirited, “and I can tell you this, our teacher is quite the mean one if you try to ditch class while she’s awake.” The two of us were talking all day about what was going on and what happened in the past. I got angry a few times, and even started shaking my hooves, but the whole time she just sat there peacefully and explained all the facts. After the conversation, I finally broke down and began crying, apologizing for everything I called her and accused her of. Long story short, I’m not exactly ‘naturally’ born, and not exactly a ‘success’ either. Now my parents, or rather the two ponies that both created and ran away with me, have been captured and are being forced to continue where they left off. The letter explained about half of that, and Azurinne had to explain the rest. “Before we begin climbing the rather steep mountain to the tunnel leading through,” I say, “is there anything you can do to make it easier for us? Admittedly, I haven’t read the book in forever, but you must have something that could help us?” “Well if I could make doors to seemingly anywhere, wouldn’t I have just made one to your parents, hours ago?” asked Azurinne, “but I suppose I can teach you a spell to walk up the mountain.” I look at her in disbelief as she pulls a book out from inside her ear. She floats me the book and continues, “Now read quickly, or the knowledge will just fly off on its own.” Worried the words may indeed just jump out of the book and fly away, I begin to read the spell book. “I’ll meet you at the entrance, cherry,” she said as all but her mouth disappeared, “now do hurry, so I don’t get bored up there.” With that her mouth vanished as well. Reading and understanding the spell was easy enough, and casting it on myself was even easier. The hard part? Staring at the village I lived in my entire life, and having to say goodbye to it. “Goodbye, I’ll miss you,” I said to myself, “except you, Stained Glass, I won’t be missing you anytime soon.” I turn back and begin to climb. “You say your goodbyes?” asks Azurinne in a very gentle tone. I nod and we begin to walk through the cave. “You know,” she begins to speak while walking on the ceiling, “you are way too mature for me to remember your still a filly sometimes.” I give her a smile. A complement given is always appreciated. “With that said,” she continues, “you don’t really know many spells, do you?” “Truthfully,” I begin to reply, “the only spells I know are that climbing spell you gave me, a basic levitation spell that all unicorns know, or so my parents told me, and an invisibility spell I use whenever I want to be alone.” “Then let’s add two more spells to that list,” she said as she pulls two books from behind her ear and floats them to me, “the book on top is an offensive spell, and the one on the bottom is a defensive spell.” I looked at them and was puzzled. “We don’t know how much danger is going to be on this journey, and I certainly won’t be able to protect you all the time.” I nodded in agreement as I began to read. We traveled for a seemingly long time down different winding paths as I completed one book, then the other. The spells seemed basic enough. The offensive spell is a simple straight blast from my horn that I can make stronger or weaker depending on how much magic I add. The interesting thing about the spell is, if I concentrate well enough I can imbue it with an element of my choice. The defensive spell is a magic shield. It can also be imbued, but it can block any attack, so long as I have enough magic left to do so. “Do you really think I’ll need this?” I ask, “I mean, most ponies are rather nice.” “Yes, most ‘ponies’ are nice,” she stated, “but we won’t be dealing with only just ponies. Take them for example.” She pointed to some rats off in the distance. We stop as she continues, “Those are trouble just waiting for us.” “Why are there rats in the tunnel?” I ask, “I mean I guess, somethings have to live here, but if those are so dangerous why would the mail mare continue to go through this way?” “Well…” she suddenly trailed off, “we may have taken a wrong turn? I mean these tunnels are pretty much a maze.” “Are you trying to say that we’re lost?” I ask, “On top of looking like we are about to be something’s dinner, we are lost?” “Yes…?” She tries to say and then gives me that grin of hers. I deadpan her. “Well at least they’re small,” I say, “they can’t be too much trouble.” “Um… Cherry?” she calls, “You do realize those things are pretty far away, right?” “Well yeah, what’s your point…” I begin to realize what she meant as the rats come up much closer to us. She had quite the point. These rats were not tiny at all, in fact, they were three very, very large rats. “Oh… that’s what you meant,” I say to her, “I guess it’s now or never.” With that the rats leaped at us. I jumped to the side, barely missing the first one. Only to find myself facing the second one. It opened its mouth to attack, but I countered with my shield imbuing it with fire. That seemed to cause some damage to it, and made it jump back. The third rat seemed to be trying to continuously scratch at Azurinne, but she was too fast and subsequently began to counter by hitting it with her tail in the shape of a bat. A fruit bat if I was noticing correctly. The first rat leaped at me again, but this time it met with a thunder imbued magic blast. This caused a lot of visible damage, and made the rat begin to back away. The second rat also began to back away. This gave me a good chance to take the offensive and I began to charge my blast while imbuing it with thunder again. At the sight of this, the two rats I was facing began running, leaving the third one to take the full force of my blast while it was distracted with trying to catch Azurinne. The blast was enough to almost knock it out, and joined its friends in running away once it got back up. “Teach you two basic spells, and you suddenly become amazing in a fight,” she says, “weren’t you scared at all?” “No, yes, I don’t know…” I reply trying to calm myself down, “I’m still trying to process what I just did.” This makes her smile, and then she frowns. She walks up to me. “I’m sorry,” she says, “I just put you in danger, and I could barely do anything to help.” I smile at her and get close enough to hug her. “Admittedly, yes, I could have done without us getting lost,” I begin to say as I make eye contact with her, “but as terrifying as that was, it was equally exciting.” I look at her making sure my eyes don’t turn away, “You also taught me the spells that, quite frankly, saved my life.” We exited the path that lead us to the rats and I use my blast to mark a rat symbol for future reference. As we continue on a new path, I stop as the sudden realization hits me. “I could have died,” I say aloud. Azurinne nods. Suddenly, my body feels heavy. I sit down as start to wish I was home with my mom and dad. Author's Note Need some help, anyone got a good nick name for Azurinne? I'm stuck between the obvious Az, the cute Azzy, or Rin. Hope you are enjoying the story. Chapter 4: So Much for A Way OutWalking through Master's dreary dark castle, I could only wonder why he even hired interior decorators. The walls were a rather dark shade of blue, the carpet was purple with red lines, and the only real decorations were the statues of various magical creatures that lined the halls. While I've gotten used to being in it, for some reason it always felt like the castle of some villain in a story, and I could never understand why he liked it. I could admit that both Master and myself did blend in well enough though. Myself being a small gray colt with a black mane whose Cutie Mark was a black star surrounded by seven white stars. Master was a rather tall stallion whose mane and coat were both very black and his Cutie Mark was that of a blue and red magic circle that be described as an Enochian Circle modified to add markings that formed to look like a red dragon on the inside of it. "Comet Blaze," Master called as I entered his study through the large, dark red, double doors that had the same symbols on them as his Cutie Mark, "I have been expecting you. How goes your study of Chaos Magic?" "Very slowly, Master," I state calmly, "as far as I understand, Chaos Magic, or the theory behind it, is simply the forceful manifestation of one's will on the reality around it." I stop and note a particularly pleased look on Master's face before continuing. "While the effect it has is obvious, the disadvantage is that it cannot be used in an effective manner without affecting one's personality. How there can be a 'Spirit of Chaos' still baffles me-" "In other words..." Master quickly interrupts me as he sits down on a rather plain looking wooden chair while letting his words trail off. A chair that looks like a copy of the many others surrounding a rather old table that also has Master's Cutie Mark engraved unto it. "In other words, Master," I continue where he left off, "it cannot be harnessed by ponies in a raw state without the pony in question going mad with power, or simply going mad, and the fact that this 'Discord' exists is proof that Chaos Magic should not be feasible to process." "I see," Master comments, "that is a rather unfortunate finding, but as my student I expected nothing less than a fully detailed study." At this point Master stops and thinks. "Tell me of our two guests and their experiments." "No progress," I begin by stating, "of all the experiments they have attempted at replicate their 'failure', none have had any success. On top of that, they are becoming rather fatigued." Master sat silently. "Well we cannot have them expire on us before they complete what will be our greatest gift to Equestria. I shall arrange for them to rest and relax before continuing their research." With that Master stood up and walked to one of the two windows that surrounded his study on the flanks. "On the topic of their research," he began, "I do believe it is time to throw out some rather old trash from that time." He turned to me with an ice-cold glare. "I want you to go out to find the failure, and when you do," Master's eyes glowed white and his horn suddenly fired a blast to one of the nearby statues, destroying it in the process, "ensure it never attempts to get in my way." Master notices my hesitance and fear as I stare at the shattered statue. "There is no need to worry my faithful student," he states as he walks over to me, "that thing is no more real than the statue you see destroyed before you. Do note that it is easy to spot as it is the only unicorn from that village." I steel my resolve at his words as I bow and take my leave through teleporting. I arrive at the entrance to the mountains where the village I was heading to is. High atop I can overlook a small village. A rather odd village I may add as the whole of it only encompasses a street with a row of buildings on each side, and a tree at the very edge of it. I make a note later to visit it, if only to pick up Master some of the local sweets. As I enter the cave I see a narrow path with what could only be described as a bottomless pit to its side. The cave itself is a rather odd shade of grey with lighter shades in stripes that follow through. Just upon entering and viewing the initial room I could tell that it was naturally made with several if not hundreds of tunnels leading to who knows how many dead ends, or worse. In the middle of the path I spot a small filly. She has a pink coat with a red mane and a tiny odd creature atop her head that could be mistaken for a blue cat with dark blue stripes. They both looked exhausted as if traveling through the cave for hours if not days. I immediately noted that this was the 'failure' Master was talking about. As I charged up a blast, I could hear them talking, but I paid it no mind. I fired my blast and both were struck. The light in the filly's eyes clearly fading as she did the same falling into the abyss. "I... might want to buy something for myself too..." I say solemnly as I slowly walked out contemplating whether she was just 'some rather old trash' as Master had described her. Azurinne and I walked from tunnel to tunnel as we continuously hit a dead end or some form of rodent through each. While I admit that I felt like we were getting better at fighting, it also felt tiring. We stopped to rest every so often when I found a cave lily I could snack on. Azurinne finally admitted that familiars don't actually eat anything, and only required sleep to regain energy. With that I offered to allow her to sleep atop my head in her tiny form, if just so that when I had to sleep she would be well rested. She gladly took my offer, and we continued through the cave in that manner. Sometime later, I began to notice that any dead ends with pits below them began to get higher and higher. I mentioned it to Azurinne, and she said that the other side of the cave probably opened to somewhere really high and most likely very cold. I got excited at that as I had never really seen snow up close before. The village didn't really need it since we were so close to a rather large river. Eventually we both began to show our fatigue a lot more as we progressed, and sleep became harder as the bats and rats began to attack a bit more as we continued further. "How long is this stupid cave anyway!?" I shouted as I began to lose my temper. Though, if I were honest, I'd say I lost my temper back at the last tunnel with the harsh 'victory' I had over the last set of rats that attacked us. "Would you mind being careful?" Azurinne asked rather weakly, "we are barely clinging to the edge of this passage, and I would rather not see how far down this large pit goes." "Says the Cheshire cat with the ability to float," I respond rather weakly myself. Suddenly I see a small light further ahead, and what looks like a small unicorn colt no older than myself. "Azurinne, do you see that too?" "See what-," she was interrupted as we were both struck by something. The last thing I remember is the feeling of falling before everything went black. Chapter 5: Exile from Destiny and FateI woke up to the sound of running water in the distance, and my entire body was in pain. It was like a few years back when I fell and mom picked me up. Only this time, mom wasn’t around and the pain felt much, much, worse than it did before. I tried to get up, but I couldn’t. The pain unrelenting even as my eyes began to water and uncontrollable tears rolled down my cheeks. With what little strength I managed to muster, I looked around. Darkness as far as the eye could see. No sign of where the running water I could hear was coming from. “Azurinne?” I called out for my familiar weakly, “Azurinne, where are you?” When there was no response, my tears started flowing more. “Honestly,” said an unfamiliar voice, “I thought you were much more mature than that.” As those words came out, I felt a warm paw move across my cheeks, drying my tears. I looked up to see a rather interesting hybrid creature. It could only be described as a winged-horned dragon with an extremely long neck and tail. It's hind legs were of a bird with talons, maybe an eagle, and it's for legs were feline in origin, strong and powerful like a lion's. She was gold wearing a silver crest that held a strange symbol. The symbol in question was that of two spheres, a Sun and a moon, touching at their edges with a red and gold dagger crossing from left to right behind them. For all of the staring I could do, there was one simple phrase that came to mind, "I'm pretty sure I taste terrible." “I am sure that I would agree,” she laughed with added hissing from her serpent tongue for certain words, “but you will be happy to hear that I do not require sustenance. Now Princess Celestia, that old Sun Butt, her and her confections would have anyone worried.” I look at her quizzically. “I am Mammešhu(1), and I am the Guardian of Fate and Destiny. It is my whim and duty to control and monitor both for all living creatures.” "Control and monitor?” I began by asking as another sharp pain erupted through my body, “how does that work?” “For the most part I simply guide creatures on their destiny, and while I don’t normally craft it,” she began to explain, “I do make changes to it depending on my mood, and that’s where fate comes in.” I stare at her in disbelief. My pain subsiding enough that it was tolerable. “Is that why I’m here, and Azurinne isn't?” I ask. “Well, yes and no,” she begins, “your familiar is tied to your essence. It can only manifest if you are… how do I put this nicely?” She thought for a moment, “It only manifests if your essence can interact with other living essences.” I give her another quizzical look. “As to why you’re here before me? Simply put, I am correcting a mistake.” I winced at that, though not because of another pain surge, but because Mom and Dad used to call me the greatest 'mistake' they ever made, a phrase that both made me feel happy and a little sad at the same time. "Do... you mean me?" I asked expecting her to respond in a similar fashion. "Not you," she stated, "you are a product of what I wished and the foolish meddling of those who do not understand the way life is created." Her horn then began to glow as something began to be drawn out of me. At first it was slow, but quickly began to increase in speed. By the time it was done, her magic was holding a large volume of liquid that came out of me. She then bottled it and put it away somewhere behind her. "That was what I wished to correct," she began again, "that was both the destiny and potential fates of a pony who has yet to come into existence." "So that was accidentally added to mine?" I asked. She stared at me. I stared at her. She blinked a few times, and then had on last blink after a long period of staring. "No, you see you were created without either, admittedly not uncommon though," she corrected me bluntly, "you were simply supposed to be a failed by product of the experiment, but due to the meddling of a certain-" As she continued to explain certain aspects of my 'creation', I was able to pick up certain bits and pieces as my mind started to wander and panic. She wasn't treating me like a filly or even a foal. Her explanations had the suggestions that she never saw me as even alive by throwing out the occasional 'doll' or 'tool' at me. The more she spoke, I began to feel less and less physical pain. The more I listened, I began to feel something inside me begin to boil. Then she said something that finally made me snap, "You truly look as if you have real emotions." "STOP IT!" I shouted. This stunned her into looking at me quizzically. I could only imagine what I must look like to her. Some pony not even naturally born, wasn't ever supposed to do anything with the life jokingly given to her, and shouting while crying like some spoiled foal. I caught my breath before continuing my 'childish tirade' if that's what she will call it, "I have had enough of being told I'm some kind of accident! I have had enough of being told I'm not even real! And I have had enough of your condescending attitude! I was just killed by some colt I never even met, and yes, I am well aware of what a fall from that height is supposed to do to a filly my age, ESPECIALLY when I was rendered unconscious by said colt! If I was never supposed to be destined for anything then why create me!? Why give me enough potential to earn a familiar!? Why not make the experiment a success AND BE DONE WITH IT!?" As I finished, I fell to the floor and began crying. For her part, if any of this had affected her, aside from my initial outburst, it didn't show. "First of all, I did not create you. I manipulated fate enough, so that the successful attempt at creating artificial life was part failure. Also, you are hardly the first given life with no fate, and I assure you that you will not be the last. Your power is a product of all of those, and you can hardly blame me for that. You see this as a curse, but dear, with no fate or destiny predetermined you are free to create one for yourself-" "Now that I'm dead you mean," I counter while interrupting her. In hindsight, it was not my best response. "YOU DARE INTERRUPT ME!?" She roared in a tone that immediately had me crouching on the ground, ears flat against my skull, "You mortals are all the same. You blame me for your woes, even when things are perfectly fine. You say that death is blocking you from enjoying your freedom? Then you shall have your life back. You will live without my interference, those who interact with you shall be free from Fate's guidance and Destiny's path for any decisions involving you. Even with this I have no doubt that when next we meet you will still be cursing me," that last statement made solemnly, "however, do note that this return does not come without a price. As such I will ensure that you will never achieve that which in natural for most ponies." When she finished speaking, her horn began to glow again, as did my body. The glow began to fade as it traveled down to my backside where I saw a red 'X' on my flank where my cutie mark would go. As the mark also fade, I looked back at Mammušhu. "As the one who holds the power to change one's fate or destiny, I have seen fit to wash my paws of you completely," she said with stern authority, "your Cutie Mark, while a sign of your special talent, also was under my power to attain. As such, you will no longer have the opportunity to acquire one. Now begone from my sight." I felt the world around me start to spin as I fell asleep. Author's Note (1) She's a hybrid of two parts of Babylonian Mythology. The first part is of the goddess Mammetum who controlled destiny and fate from the underworld, and the second was of the mythological creature, the mušḫuššu. Chapter 6: Recovery, Breakfast, and Answers"… Been a month... almost like you… wake up eventually..." the last bits of conversation were all I could gather as I drift back to sleep. I woke up in the hooves of a unicorn mare much older than I was just as I could see the sun starting to creep into the small bedroom. The mare in question was pink with a magenta mane, and I could spot a Cutie Mark of a cupcake with purple frosting and a red cherry on top. "Red Cherry? So that's a red cherry," I said in a low voice. I scanned the room and found it was probably on the second floor, if the way the sun shined through was any indication. The room had a simple design: stone walls, wooden floor with matching wooden door and furniture, and as I lay on it, the most comfortable pink bed in the world. Though this fact could be attributed that the mare currently holding me was using allowing me to use one of her forearms as a pillow. After a while, the mare started to stir and I was greeted not only with a pair of beautiful magenta eyes, but shortly after a small smile that matched. "There should be a law about waking up with heart attack inducing cuteness in front of you," she said with an interesting accent causing me to smile shyly and blush. Thank goodness, my own pink coat was probably enough to hide the blush. "Good morning, my little mini me," she said as she nuzzled me, "my name is Sugar Belle, what's your name?" "Cherry Blossom," I answered as I began to puzzle something, "did you just call me your 'little mini me'?" She giggled a bit before directing me to a small picture on a nearby drawer. Sure enough, the picture in question held a family of unicorns with a tiny unicorn filly who, apart from the magenta mane, could have been my twin. I felt her curl her forearms around the rest of me in a small embrace. She felt warm and smelled as sweet as that cupcake Cutie Mark looked. With a sudden realization I shouted, "Where's Azurinne?" "You mean that adorable blue kitten?" Nodding, I squirmed my way out of her hug and began scanning the room in a panic. I suddenly felt a wave of relief hit me as I heard a faint 'meow' coming from the other side of the bedroom door. I opened the door and found myself almost having a heart attack at the adorable ball of blue fur staring back at me with a smile. "AZURINNE!" I shouted, "Oh, Azurinne, are you ok? Are you hurt? How long was I asleep? Were you well fed? Oh wait, you don't eat. Have you gotten enough sleep? Why-" I was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a blue paw. "She really means a lot to you, doesn't she?" Asked a soft-spoken Sugar Belle from behind me, "if you tell me all about it after breakfast, I'll be happy to answer any questions you may have." I looked back while still holding Azurinne only to hear said cat's voice from behind me saying, "Might as well, she can use a decent breakfast after how long she's been asleep for." My only response to the shock that Sugar Belle was showing was bringing my hoof to meet my face and slowly shake my head. Breakfast was as tasty as I had hoped. It wasn’t cupcakes like her Cutie Mark suggested, but a freshly baked apple fritter with some milk was well appreciated. We sat in her kitchen around a small table and could see the door that opened to the front of the building where I could only assume she conducted business. I was still in a small amount of pain, but if what Sugar Belle told me was true, then a whole month of sleeping through most of the pain was probably why it didn’t hurt as much as it did when I spoke with Mammešhu. We sat there as I explained where I was from, why Azurinne could speak and why I was travelling through the mountain. I of course left out the parts of me being created and not born, as well as dying and meeting the Goddess of Destiny and Fate in favor of a more believable tale of protecting Azurinne with my climbing spell, but failing. I didn't spare any details of my adventure through the mountain though right up to the point where myself and Azurinne were attacked by what I believe was a gray unicorn colt with a black mane. "I remember a young colt like that entering to buy some sweets," Sugar Belle said in a gasp, "it was on the very same day we found you and Azurinne. In fact, I believe he was the one who pointed us to the fact by saying how he heard something coming from the mountain. It was shortly after that our search and rescue teams found you." "So... the colt we saw, the colt that attacked and nearly killed us-" I winced at the 'nearly' part as Azurinne said it, "that colt not only hear buying some sort of celebratory snack, but also told you where to find his victims?" "What was he like?" "Excuse me?" Both Azurinne and Sugar Belle asked together. "What was he like?" I repeated, "I mean, it's easy for me to believe he was some kind of heartless monster, but why would some pony like that care to buy sweets? Why would they tell some other pony the whereabouts of whom they hurt? Why would they care enough to? So, I ask again, what was he like?" "Cherry Blossom, I'll say this again, at times like these it's hard to believe your just a filly," said my magical blue partner. "Doubly so when I consider you, she's about Applebloom's age," said Sugar Belle in agreement to the cat. She then turned back to me, "To answer your question, he was actually rather polite, and seemed very well educated. His Cutie Mark was also quite unique. If I remember correctly it looked like a black star surrounded by 7 white stars." Taking it all in. I'm interested now more than scared. Why would some colt simply attack like that? Was he told to? Was he in league with those who took my parents? Was he brainwashed? But there was one question I could ask directly, "Who's Applebloom?" "She's a filly from Ponyville who likes to visit from time to time with her brother," she stated while adding extra emphasis to the brother part, "she and her friends are all quite sweet if also very mischievous." Stopping to clear her throat she continued, "But enough about that, as I remember a doctor and a nurse from Ponyville will be arriving tomorrow to examine your recovery. I want you to stay in bed and rest up if you want a book or two I'll be happy to lend you some of mine." Deciding to heed the words of the mare currently taking care of me, I call to Azurinne to follow me as we head up to Sugar Belle's bed room. Chapter 7: Recovery and My ChoiceIt's been a few days since my last checkup and just over three months since both my first checkup and the day I woke up in Sugar Belle's room. That first checkup the doctor who came said that while my recovery from such a fall was nothing short of miraculous (not surprising considering the situation) and that it would take my whole body would take at least a full year before it and my magic were 100%. Ever since then they've been paying me monthly visits just to make sure there were no 'complications'. Personally, I think there's something they just don't want to tell me. During those three months though I met many new ponies. The first I met were two from the search and rescue team that saved me. A pony named Double Diamond, a white Earth Pony with a mane whose colors consist of white and a very whitish blue, and a Cutie Mark consisting of three snowflakes of varying sizes. He was nice and sounded like he was often the leader for many things. The second member was an azure coated Pegasus named Night Glider. She had a white mane, but it had whitish grey where Double Diamond's was blue, and her Cutie Mark was... well honestly the only way I can describe it is crescent moon surrounded by two more crescent moons. She was a bit rash, but had a very nice demeanor that sounded very caring. After introductions, they asked me a few questions, that I answered with the help of Sugar Belle, they parted and have been keeping regular visits with me ever since. I also met a rather large red stallion named Big Macintosh. He would frequent with deliveries from the farm his family owned in Ponyville. He was a rather humble stallion who didn't say much, but became more tongue tide than humble whenever Sugar Belle entered the room. Sometimes she would brush past him like mom used to do for dad, and I would leave the room just to give them alone time. The eyes the mare made were identical to mom's, and had the same effect to entrance the stallion in her gaze. It usually was accompanied by mom telling me to go play outside, but I took it upon myself to leave in the case of Sugar Belle. Then came the best part of those three months. The three fillies who usually accompany Big Mac on his outings here: The Cutie Mark Crusaders. There was Apple Bloom who was a yellow Earth Pony with a red mane and pink bow, Scootaloo, who was an orange Pegasus with a strange color purple mane (though if you ask me the precise shade, I'd never be able to tell you), and finally a grayish white unicorn with and equally whitish pink and purple mane (I asked her at first if she was related to Sugar Belle, only to get a resounding amount of laughter from the others). Their Cutie Marks really caught my attention though. They all had very similar Cutie Marks. A three-striped shield of red, pink, and purple, but with different shapes within. Apple Bloom's had a purple apple with a pink heart inside it, Scootaloo's had a purple wing with a pink lightning bolt inside it, and Sweetie Belle's was a purple star with a pink music note inside it. We bonded rather quickly, and we spent a lot of time together whenever they would visit. “What a great view of the Moon,” I said to myself. I was sitting by myself behind the bakery home where I was staying. It has been five months since I found myself in this town. “Five months… time flies when you have friends to have fun with.” “Does that mean you want to stop searching?” I turned to the side where the voice was coming from only to see my cat with a very wide grin on her face. “We really had only just started, and there isn’t a guarantee that they even want to be found.” “Azurinne, you and I both know that I’m here only recovering,” I stated, “I’ll be leaving to search for them after I- “ “Fully recover?” she interjected. Her grin no longer as wide as it once was as stared at me. “What makes you think they’ll even let you leave. Sugar Belle knows you why you left; she could easily just send a message to the other village informing them to come pick you up.” Her grin now a small smile as I stared at her contemplating what she just said. “You could also take the initiative and say you want to stay with her. You both look alike, so adopting you wouldn’t be too big of an issue, and I feel like she is starting to see you as her daughter anyway.” I turned to stare at the Moon again. “It would be that easy wouldn’t it. Stop here. Just have fun and be a foal like all the other fillies and colts my age. I could even start trying to call Sugar Belle mother. Eventually she’ll marry Big Mac and then I could start calling him father, and that would make Apple Bloom my aunt. Could you imagine that. A filly no older than me being my aunt. I could even try to enroll in a school. Sweetie Belle says the school in Ponyville has an amazing teacher. I could just stop…” Azurinne’s Grin began to widen. I but I’m pretty sure it immediately dropped as I started to cry. “But I can’t do it,” I said tears running down my face, “I spent my entire life with mom and dad. They taught me to read, to walk, they were the ones who encouraged me to study and study. They comforted me when I was sick, and when I was sad. They did that. If I stopped here for good, what would happen to the ponies who raised me to follow what I believe? What would happen to the mother who would kiss me good night even after both my parents began to come home later? What would happen to them? Being locked up somewhere against their will while being forced to do Celestia knows what.” At this point I wasn’t sure if my words even made sense any more, but I was sure I had to say this to some pony, any pony. “I don’t know if I can save them. I don’t know if I’ll ever even find them. All I know is that I miss them and want them back. Is that so wrong?” “Of course not,” said a soft voiced Sugar Belle from behind me as she gave me a hug, “there is nowhere in the world where it’s wrong for a daughter to want her mommy.” All I could do was cry. I never wanted her to find me out her, and I especially never wanted to make her worry. “I figured you would want to begin your search after you got better, so I spoke to the townsfolk. They all agreed to help you learn anything they can teach you to survive on your own,” she said as I felt her tear drops fall on my mane, “will it be sad to see you leave? Yes, but all of us know that this is what you want. Most of us won’t be satisfied to let you leave without proper training though. We don’t want to find out you died while being attacked again like that.” We both sat there behind our home crying for a good while. When our tears were dried, I found myself exhausted, and unable to move. I fell asleep as Sugar Belle picked me up and carried me to bed. Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months. The town was buzzing every day with activity. Every day there was a pony who wanted to have me continue my lesson with them until they felt satisfied with the result. Of course, they would still give me time to spend with my friends whenever they visited. Our friendship continued to flourish quite well, and even they taught me things. Sweetie Belle taught me to at least carry a tune (though I pale in comparison to her), Scootaloo taught me a few things about basic tools, and Apple Bloom taught me not only what certain types of wild apples looked like, but also how to tell if they were ripe and ready to eat. My lessons from the town included: Skiing with Double Diamond, how to map weather calendars with night glider (not an easy thing to do when you aren’t a Pegasus), and oddly, how to tell if a celebration was being planned, which a pony in town named Party Favor taught me. I also learned how to sew, bake, and many camping tricks. Cooking was something I was already familiar with, but one of the mares who usually hangs out with Feather Bangs taught me a few tricks for figuring out if something is poisonous or not. The rest of the time I had was dedicated to getting better with my magic, and mastering the spells I already knew. I learned a new spell here and there, and a pony named Starlight Glimmer, who the town says used to be the town leader but now lives with and trains under the Princess of Friendship, taught me the basics of transmutation, as well as, teleportation. I never practiced those because the doctor told me that it would cause too much strain on my magic if I tried before I fully recovered though. Chapter 8: Farewell to Friends"I'm sorry that you had to keep that thing on for so long, but after the fireworks incident we just couldn't trust you to not use your magic before you completely recovered," spoke a soft voiced Nurse Redheart. Nurse Redheart, a white Earth Pony with a light pink mane and a red cross for a Cutie Mark, has been visiting with the doctor ever since we met over a year ago. She's a bit strict, as evidenced by the seal she had to have put on me after a certain incident, but has been very nice and patient with me throughout my entire recovery. "I said I was sorry, and it's not like the spell used a lot of my magic," I stated defensively. "In my defense the book didn't say that I had to point the spell to the sky, and the fires were small enough that they were put out almost immediately." She raised an eye brow at that last statement with a slight chuckled afterwards. She removed my seal, which was on a full 2 weeks longer than it took for me to recover, with a special liquid she brought with her and did one last examination over me to ensure there weren't any side effects. "Congratulations, Cherry Blossom, you have made a full recovery," said a smiling nurse after the examination. "Thank you, Nurse Redheart," responded with a smile, "is there any reason Doctor- " "He had bad case of the cold, and yes, even doctors can get colds if they don't take care of themselves," Interjected Nurse Redheart as if she was a mind reader. "Now off you go, I bet Ms. Belle will be eagerly awaiting the results." With that I nodded, hugged her, and ran off. “So, I take it your planning on going soon?” asked Sugar Belle while working on the filling for the cake. “The day after tomorrow,” I responded adding the finishing touches to the batter, “there’s a train that heads to the Crystal Empire on that day.” “What are you two planning on doing there?” she stops and gives me a curious look. “They say that the Crystal Empire is in the middle of an eternal snow storm,” I reply, “if I were trying to make a place where I didn’t want to be found, then that’s where I’d build it.” She tapped her chin for a second. “I can see your logic, but do be careful.” She then stops, levitates the finished batter to herself, and begins to pour it into the cake molds. “They say the frozen north is terrible, and the creatures there are comparable to those you would find in the Everfree Forest.” “They also say that Windigos still thrive there, but we all know those have been extinct since the time of Clover the Clever,” added a very tired looking blue kitten after coming in from her nap. “Azurinne!” I go to her, but am stopped by Sugar Belle’s magic holding me in place. “You know the rules; no petting while baking,” I pout, but nod my head and begin working on the frosting. “Azurinne, I’ll have you know that there may still be some left, or at least something that may be similar.” To that Azurinne lifted an eye brow. “Starlight and I were once talking about it, and she said that Sunburst found evidence of a strange kind of Ice that starts to melt near happy ponies, but got colder the angrier the ponies got.” “Sunburst?” I ask curiously, noting the frosting was ready and putting it in the fridge. “A foalhood friend of Starlight’s and the royal wizard to the Crystal Empire,” she replied as she made sure the filling was also put into keep cool. After the cake was completed, we put it in a location to await tomorrow. As I sat in the bed, I could hear the faint sound of talking coming from downstairs. I think Sugar Belle and Big Mac were having a rather interesting conversation, but I couldn’t hear anything concrete. “Today was really fun wasn’t it, Azurinne?” The kitten being questioned simply nodded with her usual grin. “Azurinne, I know you said you don’t know why you reverted to a kitten, but you never told me why you stopped a lot of the antics you used to do back when we first met.” “Simply put, I can’t,” stated Azurinne, “most of those abilities come with age, and at my current reverted age, the most I can float and speak any language that suits me, as well as use my claws for basic self defense.” The cat began to float up to be beside me. “How’d everyone take the news?” “I think they took it rather well. Most were smiling, but I still felt like they were holding back,” I replied. “The Crusaders took it the hardest, but they eventually came around after they made me promise to visit Ponyville sometime on our journey.” I look to the three fillies in question as they slept in the bed. “I’m surprised we didn’t get to do much as far as a sleepover goes.” “You realize it’s well past midnight, right?” I blinked as her words sunk in. “I guess that’s why I’m so tired,” I say in a surprised tone. I began feeling sleepy as I was reminded of just how long I had stayed up for. Mom would have had my head if she found me awake, and I was betting Sugar Belle would be no different. “I guess we better get some rest as well, we start tomorrow, and the train station is a bit far from town. Good night, Azurinne.” “Good night, Cherry Blossom.” Morning came a little later than any pony expected. Apple Bloom and Big Mac, both being farm ponies, were the first to wake up, followed by Sugar Belle and Azurinne. Myself, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo took a little longer to wake up. We had breakfast, and everyone made sure to clean up after themselves. After that we all went down to the edge of town in the direction of the station. “Are ya sure you have ta go?” asked Apple Bloom. "Yeah, do you even know if you'll be able to find them there?" Sweetie Bloom added. "For all you know, your parents might be in some volcano lair or something," spoke Scootaloo finishing the trio's thoughts. I smiled at them before closing my eyes thinking about my next words carefully. "I admit you're right, and I more than likely won't find them there. I'm still going though, even if it's a wild goose chase, even if I find nothing and come back empty handed," I open my eyes and stare into the eyes of the three fillies trying desperately to make me stay, "I'll still go because that's how I was raised. I believe that I'll find something. I believe that at least a clue to finding my parents is there, and I believe that when I come back, my friends will be smiling with warm hugs and open arms." This made the three of them smile wide, although tears running down their eyes was more than evident. "Goodbye girls, thank you for being my best friends," they nod. "Goodbye Night Glider, I'll be sure to watch the weather out there," She nods. "Goodbye Double Diamond, and thank you for the retractable skis," I shake my saddle bag as he nods. "Goodbye Party Favor, I'll be sure to keep an eye out for anything fun," he laughs and then gives me a grin. As I go down the line telling my goodbyes to each of the townsfolk, I finally reach Sugar Belle. "Goodbye Cherry Blossom, thank you for adding something I never knew I needed in my life." At this point I can't hold back my own tears as I rush and give her the tightest hug I could. "Goodbye Sugar Belle, you were like a second mother to me, and I know someday you'll make a great one to some lucky foal," I feel some tears landing on my mane. I break the hug and go on my way as I hear every pony shouting their goodbyes. Azurinne appeared next to me from a nearby building. "We are going to have to hurry up a bit, but we should still make it with enough time to catch the train." I nod and we pick up the pace as the cries of the town's farewells fades away. "I'm coming mom and dad, and I'll find you no matter how long it takes." Chapter 9: A Student No MoreAs I complete a book in my room, I turn to the dark blue walls, then the dark colored wooden bookshelf with old books I've read several times; I then turn to my desk where my next book to read was before lifting myself up and finally ending up at looking at my dreary purple bed. "Years here and I still keep the same colors as Master," I say to myself, "maybe I should ask Master if next time I can choose the decorators for the castle." I look at the next book on my reading list 'Experiment Report of Project Savior', and I can't help but think of how a successful version of the 'failure' would be any less real than the doll I struck was. I get up and decide to ask Master. Traveling down the castle was always boring. Same creepy colors, same creepy statues, and the same creepy doors heading to Master's study. "Master?" I ask as I enter, "I wish to ask you something." "My faithful student, if this is about the castle's look, then I am afraid the answer is still no," he stated as he was reading a book of his own. "I admit, Master, that was one of the questions I wished to discuss with you," I say in a slight blush causing Master to look rather steely at me, "but that is not the current topic of which I wished to discuss with you." He eyed me before closing his book and stared at me with solemn interest. "Master, I wish to ask something of Project Savior, and more specifically, of what we are trying to create." "Go on then, what do you wish to know of our grand plan to bring an era of great prosperity to Equestria?" "As you know Master, the first time you began this project with our two guests, the only successful creation was deemed a failure," I stated as I began my question. This caused a rather visible irritation to show on Master, but I deemed it fit to continue. "Last year, when you sent me to... defeat it, you stated that this 'failure' was no more real than a statue you had, at the time, recently destroyed. I have come to wonder, however, why would the end result of a 'successful' experiment be considered any different? You say we are creating something for the 'Prosperity of Equestria', but would this new doll be any different than the one you had me end?" Any irritation visible on Master's face was soon gone and replaced with, for lack of better words, nothing. No joy, no curiosity, no anger, or sadness. He simply stared at me in silence. That isn't to say he was shocked, dumbfounded or otherwise. He simply had no emotions or reactions to what I wished to ask. He then levitated a book from a nearby shelf that he then opened up and began to read. I couldn't identify the book with how dark Master kept the room, however. "Comet Blaze," I steeled myself to whatever my master wished, "you have been my faithful student for as many years as I can remember." He stopped turned the page and continued. "Your studies are top notch and I daresay even Princess Celestia herself would be hard-pressed to find a personal student as gifted as you." He turned another page. "However, your curiosity is borderline blasphemous at times." His hoof slammed the table making me jump a bit. "What we are creating is the perfect being, not some 'doll', and certainly not something that could be compared to that thing." He then looked at me with a glare that would haunt my dreams tonight. "I want you to go back to your room, and review the report on Project Savior. I want a full detailed report on your findings, and I want it first thing in the morning. I also want you to ensure that you pack supplies into your saddle bag. Tomorrow you are to be going to the Crystal Empire to work under Count Conflagration. Whether or not I accept your report to me, tomorrow you are no longer my student." For the rest of the day, and well into the night, I not only read my assignment, but completed my most detailed report and prepared for my trip. Master was right to be angry. I, who knew next to nothing of how the world truly worked, was questioning him. This is my punishment for getting out of line, and I will serve it with pride. I looked at the only picture in my room. A small photograph of a very young foal sitting next to a Stallion who doesn't look like he has aged at all. The steely look on his face was enough to remind me that Master was never one to show anything less than what was necessary. I turned away from the photograph and proceeded to complete my assignments. The next morning, after I handed Master my last report, he looked over it. "This is, by far, your best report. I am thoroughly impressed, and as such I deem you leave this castle with your head held high. You may no longer be my student, but you are well on your way to be my equal and someday you may very well be named Archmagi." I looked at master with a small smile across my face. Actual praise from my mentor and now former teacher was rare. "Thank you, Mas-" I stop before correcting myself, "Arch Mage Prometheus." He nods in acceptance, and I teleport away to the train station near. As the young colt teleported away, the stallion couldn't help but say to himself in a low voice, "Someday he will be a formidable force. Will he continue to heed logic and perform acts for the greater good? Or will he succumb to trivial emotions and fail to reach his full potential?" The stallion stared for a moment, and then teleported to an unknown location. Chapter 10: The Encounter and My Loss‘Tickets are purchased while boarding,’ says the sign at the station. Not surprising considering how desolate this station feels. Hills at the distance with a small forest around it in one direction, and desert nearly everywhere else including the direction of the train tracks. Only one word could describe my reaction to this peace and tranquility ‘bored.’ That was all I could say about it. “This place is boring,” I said to no pony in particular, “why is there even a train that comes to this remote location that has nothing? The nearest town is that simple one with only one street.” Seeing nothing of interest towards the hills, I decide to stare out into the desert and think. “Mas-“ I quickly stop myself, “the Arch Mage has been decidedly quiet about the plan. He used to be so open that he would even allow me to check on the scientists’ progress.” As I stare down the desert, my mind begins to wander to the young filly, the doll, he was worried about. “He never told me what was so dangerous about her. She couldn’t even handle a simple blast, and I doubt she could have taken any other of the spells I gained through my training.” I sighed as I stared out at the desert only to catch sight of something moving towards me. It looked like a pink filly and a blue cat. ========================================================================================== “Cherry Blossom, I love you, but are you sure we’re heading in the right direction?” asked my blue cat in a sour voice, “we’ve been walking forever and I only see desert in any direction.” “Yes, Azurinne, I'm sure,” I assure her, “part of weather mapping that Night Glider taught me was adjusting my internal compass to ensure I didn’t get lost.” Admittedly, I couldn’t blame her for being sour. The heat was a lot less tolerable when there wasn’t a building every three to five feet. “According to the map we should be there soon. Would you like to take a rest? We could set up part of the tent to stay out of the heat for a bit.” With a wider than average grin and many nods, we set up a small temporary hideout from the heat. Once we cooled down a bit, we continued onward and began to see the train platform in the distance. As we approached the platform, a young pony began to take shape and was looking towards us. I stopped as his shape took a clearer image. “I knew we would eventually run into him again,” I spoke to the feline whose grin was now gone as she stared, “but for us to face him now? Be careful, Azurinne.” A nod was all I got from her as we both began to approach the colt in question. ===============================================(1)========================================= Their pace was slow, but if I had to guess, she was being defensive after noticing what I looked like. Not unexpected considering I tried to destroy her. The blue cat to her side was interesting. Normally, feline species tend to become defensive with dark creatures around, but this cat complete with blue stripes looked as if it was being defensive against me. Her shape looked very exaggerated for a cat, and it almost looked like it was floating. As we got closer, I began noticing that he was eyeing Azurinne rather curiously. “Maybe he didn’t get a good look at you back in the mountain,” I spoke trying to break the silence, “if that’s the case, and we have to fight him, that might be quite the advantage.” This brought a smirk on her face. I was glad for that. Not because of the advantage, but because having a bit of fun on our journey would be a good thing. “I never did wait long enough to get your name,” I spoke to her as she got within hearing range, “I know it seems like a moot point now, especially after- “ “Don’t you think it’s kind of rude for a stallion to request a mare to introduce herself before he introduces himself?” I playfully interject. If this was going to escalate, I wanted to get as much information as I could from him. He stared silently at me for a bit then blinked. “I apologize, my name is Comet Blaze, I am an apprentice Archmagi and am responsible for attacking you on that mountain over a year ago.” He said boldly as if teasing me back. “I figured,” I responded back, “my name is Cherry Blossom, and I’m on a journey to reunite with my parents. I was hoping the attack was accidental in nature seeing as how you had taken the time to inform the village of what happened to me. I am saddened it wasn’t.” I stare at him with a small frown. “You should just turn back,” I started, “your journey is a waste of time.” She began to glare at me. “Do you even know what you are? Do you even know you’re a failure, and if you do, do you know why you are?” Her gaze softened into a frown again as she shook her head a bit, though at what question, I couldn’t figure out. “I don’t care,” she said, “I just want my parents back.” He at least seemed to be listening, and if he was, he might just see it in his heart to hear a filly out. “I don’t care what I am, or how I was made, or even why I was made. I was raised by my mom and dad, and I miss them. If there’s a way I can see them without having to resort to violence, then please tell me. I’ll go quietly if you want. Please, please, please! I just want my parents back!” He stared at me blankly. I wish I could read minds right now. I wish a lot of things right now, but wishing hardly ever helps. “Would you still call them your ‘parents’ if they had continued with the experiment and treated you like a living doll?” “Yes,” I stated firmly, “would I have been a different pony? Of course, but I would still love them. After all they’re my mom and dad. Being created, being born, growing out of a flower, or from a peach. It doesn’t matter to me. Those two are my parents, and I will get them back. I don’t care what I have to do to get them back.” Seeing her determination, I can only stare and soon I close my eyes and sigh. "I wish there was a way this would be able to work out for you," I open my eyes and steel myself, "but you cannot be allowed to go near them. Too high are the stakes, and you are a variable that cannot be allowed to be factored in." With that I begin to cast my spell. She sees this and casts a ring of shields around herself. For an amateur in magical combat, she has promise. Too bad I was her first opponent. Keeping on my guard with my shields, I try to charge only to be lifted by an explosion of mud from directly under me. After I landed, I took a moment to steady myself only to be knocked back by Azurinne being thrown at me. "Interesting, what did you do to befriend such a specimen?" He asked while waiting for me to get back up. "I'm her familiar!" roared the feline causing me to pause for a moment. The moment didn't last long as a cold blast from the filly hit me. "Nice shot, Cherry Blossom!" Before the filly could respond to the complement, I blasted them both with my own element imbued ray spell. "I see... a familiar. Not surprising to see how you survived the first time then. Still I believe we should end this game now." I begin casting my spell. As he casts his spell, I fire a basic ray spell only to meet a shield spell blocking it. "You can cast multiple spells at once?" "Of course, I can," he stated, "now it's time for us to part, but I do hope you and your familiar survive this time around as well. I've never gotten to use this next spell before, and I would truly love a chance to do it again." Suddenly, Azurinne and I were surrounded in a tornado. Before we could respond fire and ice were swirling with the wind while shooting out at us. In desperation, I create a shield spell in all directions around myself as I grab a hold of Azurinne. The last thing to begin to attack us was the land below us. Rising in a torrent of fire, ice, land, and wind; I struggle as bits of the spell hit us from the openings between my shields. The last thing I remember was seeing the ground get further away as my shields shattered. Author's Note Tried to keep this part first person from the prospective of both Cherry and Comet. Though I'm thinking of just switching to third person for their interactions from now on. Thoughts? Chapter 11: New ArrivalTwilight Sparkle was prepared for many things. Her speech to Cloudsdale on friendship, her friends interrupting said speech, even the eventual rhythmic swaying of the crowd as it found her speech a bit 'hypnotic'. What she was not prepared for was the sound of a loud explosion in the far-off distance followed by what seemed to be a tiny pink and blue object heading in her direction. She quickly glanced over to her friend, Pinkie Pie, to ensure she wasn't up to any of her antics. Only to find her in awe at the tiny object. Starlight Glimmer was the first to make out the shapes, or so she thought. "Rainbow! That's a-" before anything more could be said, a blur of light yellow and pink was all that could be seen. The next thing all the ponies saw was Fluttershy nuzzling two tiny injured creatures. “Right… never mind then. How are they doing?” she asked while rolling with the situation. “They both seem to be alive, but the filly,” Fluttershy motioned to a tiny pink unicorn with a red mane, “she seems to be a bit worse. Maybe she took the brunt of whatever hit them both.” This was followed by Starlight Glimmer wrapping the filly in her magic aura and levitating her closer. “The cat, though a breed I’ve never seen before, seems to be doing better, but is still in bad shape. I’ll take her to Dr. Fauna.” She said and began to fly carefully down. “I’m out of supplies for felines, and she isn’t one to usually turn away an injured pet.” This left Starlight, Twilight, their other friends, and a rather large crowd of pegai staring dumbfounded. “I better teleport too,” Starlight finally said to break the silence, “don’t think Cloudsdale Medical Center is equipped with anything to be able to care for unicorn fillies, and I know a certain nurse who will be more than willing to watch this particular one.” With that, Starlight teleported away with the foal. As all ponies stood trying to wrap around the exchange, Twilight was the first to speak up, “While that particular set of events was… unexpected, I do believe we have a speech to finish.” The large amounts of ‘awes’ from the crowd, and a cyan Pegasus near her were rounded, Twilight continued with a slight chuckle. “Alright, I’ll see if my friends could add to the speech, and make it a bit more entertaining.” The ‘yays’ that followed told her that she made the right choice. ========================================================================================== Arriving back in Ponyville, Starlight Glimmer quickly made her way into the hospital. To her relief, the very mare she was hoping to see was sitting at the front desk. “Nurse Redheart,” she said stepping up to the mare in question, “we have an emergency.” Nurse Redheart looked at her questioningly before following her magical aura to look at the ‘emergency’. Then she let out a gasp. “Am I ever going to meet this filly when she isn’t injured to the point of near death?” she let out as she signaled to another nurse for a stretcher. “Didn’t you see her just a few days ago?” Starlight pointed out, “and haven’t you been visiting her every month prior to that for a year?” “Those don’t count seeing as she was still a patient,” countered Redheart while both were moving down the hallway. As they reached the operating room, Starlight was instructed to remain outside. ========================================================================================== As Fluttershy came in to check on her friend, she was happy to see that Starlight taking a nap. “Waiting must have been quite the task for her,” she quietly stated. Sitting down next to her caused Starlight to jump shouting something that didn’t make too much sense out of context. “Oh, I’m sorry, I hope I didn’t startle you.” “No, it’s fine,” responded a now more than awake Starlight Glimmer, “how did it go with Dr. Fauna?” “She... was rather surprised with her initial inspection of the cat,” offered Fluttershy. Starlight tilted her head in confusion asking, “Was it in worse condition than we initially thought?” “Oh no! In fact, quite the opposite,” Fluttershy quickly responded, “and that’s why she was rather surprised.” She took a moment to look around, and then turned back to Starlight. “When I left the cat in her care, the last thing I could hear was her saying things like ‘how are you still alive?’ and ‘this doesn’t make sense at all’ over and over again. I knew the species didn’t seem like one you normally find, but my initial take on it made me feel like I was staring at a cat version of Discord.” A small silence gathered. Starlight broke it quickly however, “I have felt something odd about her. I believe her name was Azurinne.” Starlight then thought back to her own observations back when she had visited the village. “You know, those two were almost inseparable. It also felt like, Cherry Blossom, the filly that was attached to her when you saved them, would converse with her when they were far enough away from any other pony to hear.” “It’s not strange to talk to your pet. After all, most pets are there for companionship,” offered Fluttershy. “That’s just it though, it didn’t seem like she was talking to her pet. It seemed like they were talking with each other. I could have sworn I had even seen that cat tilt her head to her and mouth off something. As if she could talk.” At the sound of this new information Fluttershy could only stare blankly at her friend. Talking animals was nothing new to her, but those animals were from species with a known evolution to their voice boxes. Cats, as naturally evolved for social interaction as they were, have never shown signs of having the ability to speak. At least to her knowledge. “Maybe it’s something I should bring up with Twilight?” asked Starlight. At that moment the doors opened, and a light amber coated unicorn stallion, known as Doctor Horse, came out. “Starlight, Fluttershy, are you both here for our tiny patient?” He continued only after he received two nods in response. “She’s doing quite well. Luckily the damage didn’t reach too far internally, and what did was able to be repaired thanks to her expedited arrival here by Starlight.” This caused the mare in question to blush and him to chuckle before continuing. “She is doing much better than when I first saw her over a year ago in your old town, Starlight, but she did still receive a lot of injuries. She’ll be out for maybe two weeks.” “Maybe two weeks?” repeated Starlight questioningly. “Yes, well, in my experience with this particular filly,” added Doctor Horse, “she tends to heal faster physically. We also decided to take some scans of her while we had her available.” His tone suddenly became even more sullen, and one could swear that the room became even quieter, if that was possible. “What we found was... wrong. No matter how you look at it, that filly shouldn’t be able to be alive.” This statement caused the two mares to stare at each other worriedly. “You may want to see the results yourself. You may also want to bring Princess Twilight.” ========================================================================================== Twilight and all her friends were sitting in the map room of her castle after a visit to both the hospital and the vet. The air was quiet, and most of her friends sat worried as Twilight pondered what she had learned. Finally, she broke the silence, “So we have a talking blue cat with other possible abilities akin to, but not as powerful as, Discord, and a filly whose physiology leaves her with an impossible amount of natural magical build up that should have killed her at birth.” “Why not just call Discord and ask him if he made those two?” asked Rainbow Dash. “We all know he likes to mess with the laws of nature. Is it really that hard to believe he made them?” The Grimace these two questions brought was clear. “Ah’m inclined to side with Rainbow on this one,” Spoke up Applejack in her usual accent, “We all know he’s reformed, but would any of ya’ll put it past him to do something like this?” “While I am inclined to agree with you, Applejack and Rainbow Dash,” spoke Rarity in her usual elegant tone, “this seems rather tasteless when compared to his usual antics.” “Yeah, it just doesn’t seem like fun, and Discord loves having fun,” added Pinkie Pie. These two insightful thoughts caused everyone to stop and think creating a silence in the room. “Maybe it’s her familiar?” proposed Fluttershy. Everyone suddenly turned to her causing her to hide behind a bang of her mane. “Why would you suggest that, Fluttershy?” asked Twilight inquisitively. “Well, something clicked when I thought about everything that we’ve learned so far,” said Fluttershy while clapping her front hooves together. “Familiars are a form of magical pet, but they only come into existence if their master was born with a large enough magical reserve. While speaking with Starlight, those two are almost inseparable, and it would explain why I can’t remember that species of cat. It might not even exist.” More staring. “Fluttershy, you’re a genius!” shouted one Twilight Sparkle in excitement. “I have to look up more information on familiars, but if what you say is true, then at least half the mystery is solved.” She then shuttered before continuing. “As sad as it sounds, we can’t find out more about... Cherry Blossom was it?" asked twilight who then got a nod in response, "Right. We can't find out more about Cherry Blossom until she wakes up. So, let’s all talk to her once that happens. In the meantime, I say we all go about our days normally until then. Pinkie Pie, it may be a bit much for her if we begin to barrage her with questions. Could you prepare a party just in case?” “Okie dokie loki,” responded Pinkie Pie with a salute before they all departed the room. Chapter 12: The TalkI woke up to it being night. I’m in a room with wooden walls colored blue only until it reaches pony height, with a pattern that looks like waves on the ocean. The floors are checkered with white and gray, and the bed I’m in has white sheets with a purple blanket. The bed, itself, is very comfortable, although I wish I had awoken in Sugar Belle’s bed. My window exits to what seems to be a town much bigger than the one she lives in, and the curtains near my bed are open revealing another bed that seems to be empty. At least it’s night, but I wish I knew what time it was. Near me was a drawer with a purple lamp, and sleeping on a chair right next to my bed was Sugar Belle. “Wherever I am, I must have been asleep long enough for her to be messaged, and arrive to watch over me.” This thought left me with two ideas. Wherever I was, I had been found by ponies who knew me and brought me to some kind of hospital, but was also close enough that Sugar Belle could excuse herself from her bakery. “Ponyville? I know Big Mac says the passage from there isn’t too long.” At that moment, my familiar, Azurinne comes in from the closed window. “I thought you could only float and talk.” “As did I,” she spoke, “but was I glad when I found out I could do that.” Azurinne’s sapphire eyes were wide and shimmering in the moonlight, and her smile was as perfect as always. “You’ve been out for a week and a half, do you know where we are?” “My guess would be Ponyville,” I say. Then I point to Sugar Belle, “How long has she been here?” “She first started visiting exactly one week ago.” Azurinne’s moving up to curl in my lap. “She normally stays the night before going back in the daytime and running her bakery.” Moving her tail to gently stroke Sugar Belle’s mane as she continues. “I woke up and began looking for you the first day she started visiting. I tell you the relief that washed over her face when she first saw you alive…” I turn to Sugar Belle, and gently nudge her. As she wakes up I move close enough to give her a small nuzzle. “Hello, Sugar Belle, how are you?” I asked her when I deemed she was awake enough. It hurt to see that worried look on her face. She suddenly threw her arms around me and pulled me in to a very tight hug. Tears hit my back as they rolled into my mane. “I’m sorry, Sugar Belle, I’m really sorry.” “Please come home, please…” she begged while still holding me tight. “That wasn’t supposed to happen. You were going to get on the train, and look in the city. You were supposed to hike through the blizzard a bit before not finding anything. You weren’t supposed to get hurt!” I pulled away from her embrace and stared at her. The face she was making was the same face that I remember mom used to make whenever I’d come home after I fought with Stained Glass. I stared into her magenta eyes that were filled to the brim with begging and pleading. I bet she wanted nothing more than to continue to hold me and keep me safe, and that was the problem. I took one of her hoofs with both of mine. “Sugar Belle, I can’t go back yet,” more tears from the most wonderful mare in the world. Lind Bloom, I’m sorry, but you have officially been knocked down to second. “I can’t go back yet, because if I do, I’ll never stop being scared of him.” A confused look on her face. “The reason I was injured was... because I ran into Comet Blaze, the colt that originally caused me to get hurt on the mountain. He gave Azurinne and I a sound defeat.” She then turned to Azurinne and asked, “how bad was he?” Confusion was all I could muster at the question that should have been directed at me. “He wasn’t,” Azurinne said, “not in the evil sense. He was much better at magic than my partner, here, but there wasn’t a hint of malice in anything he did. Regret, sorrow, even a hint of jealousy, but nothing like hate.” Sugar Belle wiped her tears away with her free hoof, and then smiled at me. A smile usually reserved for Big Mac. “You like him, don’t you?” To say I was shocked was an understatement. I quickly let go of her hoof and scoot back so fast that I fell onto the floor. “M-Mom! What are you thinking?” Covering my mouth with both hooves as I suddenly realized what I said. “I… I mean… It’s not like… I…” Why did she ask me something like that? It’s true I saw her as a second mother, but I never thought of calling her that before. Why now? As she stared at me, she and Azurinne both began to laugh. “W-What’s so funny? I’m in a panic here, and both of you are laughing!” “Is he cute? Is he handsome?” “H-How should I know that?” “If I had to say… I’d say rather cute. Definitely will be handsome in a few years.” “Azurinne! You aren’t helping!” “Yes, I am, although at the moment, I’m just not helping you.” “Do you want some pointers on how to make him interested?” I stop and ponder. Wait? Ponder, for him? NO! “Sugar Belle! He works for the ponies that took my parents! Why would I like him!” “Awe, she didn’t call you ‘Mom’ this time,” teased Azurinne. “Why should that matter on how you feel about him?” Sugar Belle asked, “I mean if you like him, then isn’t that enough? Just get him to like you back.” My confusion was at an all-time high. How did the conversation even reach here? Get him to like me? “H-How would that work?” I ask before covering my mouth again. Why can’t I control myself? Was I under some spell? I don’t like him… I can’t like him… can I? “I… he’s keeping me from my family. Even if I did, by some cruel twist of fate- “ “Doesn’t affect you,” pointed out Azurinne with a wicked grin. I wonder how boiled Cheshire cat tastes. “I bet I can get you to admit it,” Sugar Belle proudly stated as I deadpan her, “if you don’t believe me, then describe him in full detail.” Deciding to humor ‘Mom’, I begin thinking about him. “He’s a gray unicorn with a horn a bit smaller than mine. His coat was very well kept, and his hoofs looked a bit bigger than mine.” I stop as I think on him more before continuing. “His mane was black, long, and hung to one side. It wasn’t long enough on top to cover his eye, but the wind flowing would let his mane do the same. His cutie mark was a black star surrounded by seven white stars. All the stars were five-pointed like the basic ones we were taught in school…” Why am I able to describe him so well? “Oh, sweet Celestia… Why!” “It’s actually a natural unicorn instinct,” began Sugar Belle, “I conditioned myself out of it, for the most part, but it’s still there. You see, unicorns seek ponies that can match them in magical prowess. When they find one, they begin to latch on to that pony as a rival. But if defeated, that rivalry turns a bit more. Especially in the case that the defeated is a mare.” She points to me as she explains the last sentence. “When he first attacked you on the mountain, you were barely able to register it, as such it left you curious about him. I didn’t think about it as you asked, but the signs should have been obvious back then. Now that you lost, you probably feel ashamed or something.” I look down dragging my hoof in circles around the floor. I must not have registered the pause, because the next thing I knew, I was back in one of her warm hugs. “Your mind, being that of a growing filly, is trying to latch onto anything that could point to you not liking him, but the shame you feel is because you probably failed to impress him, and think you don’t qualify for him anymore.” It was silent after that as I sat in her arms. She was right, I was ashamed that I lost, but was it really because I wanted to impress Comet? He works for the ones that took my family, and are all probably quite powerful. That makes him powerful too, right? He was definitely strong enough to trounce me. Why won’t my heart stop pounding! “Okay then, I like him, I’ll admit it. You said you knew how to get him to like me back?” “No, I said that all you need to do is get him to like you back,” countered Sugar Belle. “The simplest way is to face him again and defeat him.” I deadpan her. “Now don’t give me that look. You may have lost this time, but if you get some pony to train you, then you’ll win next time.” “Do you have a teacher in mind? Last I checked the village’s unicorns weren’t exactly sages.” I offer as my own counter. “Really? Can’t you think of any pony who could train you?” She asks. “Any pony at all?” This is Ponyville. Did any ponies… “The Princess of Friendship and her student Starlight Glimmer?” “It just so happens they have both been eagerly awaiting your awakening,” she says, “why not go talk to them tomorrow? If all goes well, you may get to ask them to train you in magic. I can bet at least Starlight might take the job.” I can neither confirm nor deny that, at that moment, I let out a glass destroying ‘squee’. “Now… is there anything at all you and Azurinne have been hiding, miss ‘fate doesn’t affect you’?” And happy feeling over. Author's Note Funny... I had several drafts for this chapter that I had to delete. This one just felt too fun not to use, and I can't help but feel the characters were writing themselves after getting frustrated with me. Chapter 14: Of Fire and IceThe train ride was rather quiet for the time being. As I was the only passenger to get on, and I was correct in assuming that no passengers would head to that location. As such, I sat alone in the train after paying for my ride to the Empire. The train was rather nice. Its walls coated in a cream wallpaper that held the few pink flowers. The roof of the train had one light in the center of a dark blue with a pattern that resembled waves. The edges where walls met were painted orange and held lamps (probably to be used for reading at night). To the back was an open green door that led to an empty room with an orange door, the same shade as the edges of the walls, that was the end of the train. My seat in the current room was very comfortable with the color of the seat wide cushion being that of a nice vanilla cream, and to my back was a green glass backing that took the shape of wind. Staring out the window, I allowed my mind to wander before eventually reaching something. ‘Being created, being born, growing out of a flower, or from a peach. It doesn’t matter to me.’ “’It doesn’t matter’, huh? I suppose it shouldn’t. Master, for all his deeds, never did say she wasn’t ‘alive’. Though, I fail to see how her interference would be of any concern.” Speaking to my reflection put my mind on a single track, and was a good way to pass time. “She couldn’t even handle a simple Land Mine spell, let alone my Elemental Storm spell. So, why is it that I continue to think about her? She has no redeeming qualities.” ‘Those two are my parents, and I will get them back. I don’t care what I have to do to get them back!’ Such thoughts were ridiculous. If she couldn’t even match me, then she stood no chance of even touching Arch Mage Prometheus. ‘I don’t care’, her voice continued to echo. “That stubborn filly,” I let out before stopping. She was indeed real. Prometheus was wrong on that account. As was I, she wasn’t a doll. I stare at my reflection once more. “Should I apologize? Even if I do, there’s no chance that I can allow her to reach that goal. Those two are too important to him.” If she survived… “Since she survived,” I allow myself the correction, “I will have to continue to fight her. Hopefully, she will be able to defeat me. As it stands, however, I will not go easy on her.” The grin on my reflection is plain. His hope that she improves to give him a worthy challenge is written all over his face. Once the train arrived in Ponyville, the number of passengers had increased by quite the amount. The cart wasn't full, mind you, but I was forced to sit next to an odd pair of mares. One was pale green with a harp Cutie Mark. The other was vanilla coated with a mane and tail of dark blue and pink whose Cutie Mark consisted of three wrapped pieces of candy. They were quite talkative, however, I paid little attention to them. Though, the green one was sitting down in a rather interesting manner. With the conversation of the two mares in the background, I found I had little opportunities to reflect on my thoughts, so I opted to take a nap for the remainder of the trip. ========================================================================================== The arrival at the Crystal Empire was smooth and on the train's scheduled time. The station itself was rather small, but oddly thematic. Purple with a glow and deep hue of the gems it was carved from. It was surrounded by fields of green with crystals growing from the very land beneath it. As we all depart the train, I saw a well-dressed old stallion holding a sign with my name on it. At least my arrival was made known. I walked up to the stallion, green with a white mane and a glass cup for a Cutie Mark. “Hello, am I to assume you are here to escort me to Arch Mage Count Conflagration’s manor or estate?” I asked the stallion. “That is correct. My name is Well Manners, and I am his personal attendant,” he said. “If you would be so kind as to follow me. Lord Conflagration is awaiting your arrival in the coach outside the station.” With that we depart the station to a decent sized red coach. The wheels and edges of the coach were yellow with green symbols etched in, and it was apparently pulled by two red stallions with manes that looked almost as if they were on fire. What bothered me was that they looked strikingly similar. Well Manners then opened the door to the coach and I proceeded inside before he joined and closed the door. Inside I confronted another red stallion, but while the manes for the two outside only looked like they were on fire, his was indeed on fire, as was his tail. His Cutie Mark was also an Enochian Circle like Master's, however, this one was green with the symbols taking the shape of a black and red mountain not unlike an erupting volcano. “Lord Conflagration may I present, the young Comet Blaze.” “I see… you are the student of that old mud stick, Prometheus,” the stallion said with a hardy voice. He looked as if he was examining me for a moment after he spoke. “Former student, Count, and I believe he used to call you, Mr. Hot Streak? I can plainly see why,” I counter causing him to laugh. “How did that stallion ever find a student with as much fire as you have, I wonder,” he said, “but enough of him, I assume you have been informed of why you are to assist me?” “I have not been,” I reply, “I was merely informed that I was to work under you.” “I see… then there is much to discuss.” He stops as he signals to begin our transit. “Before we get into the details, the basics of what I wish is nothing short of leaving no ice or snow in the Frozen North.” I simply deadpan him. The very idea of such an endeavor was ridiculous and insane. “Lord Conflagration, if I may,” he nods, “that’s insane. How do you plan on such an endeavor, especially with the reports from our scouts who monitor it saying that signs of Windigoes have been found?” “It is because of these signs that I take this, ‘endeavor’, as you call it.” His expression turns stoic. “Those creatures are terrible, and thrive on the very hate for this abominably eternal winter. I shall rid us of this evil, and return the land to flourish as it had done once before.” The passion in his voice was unmistakable, and his expression had once again changed, but this time to match his voice. “Now as far as what is required for us to accomplish our goals…” ========================================================================================== It’s been two months since I’ve started working for the Arch Mage of Fire. I found myself believing that he and Master both probably used the same decorator. If the only real differences were that Count's home had more of a fire theme. My room was no different, and like Master, I wasn't allowed to redecorate my room. The plan seems simple: Count plans on siphoning a small amount of power from the crystal heart in order to lift underground magma paths close enough to power heat transfer devices. The ideal path for the magma to travel was found to be cave systems far below chasms scattered all throughout the Frozen North. My only problem was that we have yet to discuss how to return the magma to it's original position to minimize the ecological damage to the Empire, itself. "Lord Conflagration," I call as I enter his study. A direct reflection of Master's if not for the pillars with fire to each side of the table. He turns to me as he closes a book and returns it to the shelf. "I believe that as the plan seems sound, it still will cause damage to the agricultural environment if we don't return the magma immediately after we eliminate the winter." "I would be inclined to agree with you," he replies, "if that was not also part of the plan." I stare at him dumbfounded. "The Crystal Empire is dangerous. The power of the Crystal Heart alone allows it to thrive in this forsaken Eternal Winter, and that makes it a threat to the rest of Equestria." He then cast's a spell to show me a map of the Empire and the Frozen North. "This is how it is now, a retched oasis of evil in a blizzard of hate," he proclaims defiantly before a massive volcano springs from the map. The volcano then erupts covering the land in fire and ash. The site of the snow being melted in destruction was one thing. The sight of the Empire burning as magma flowed through without mercy was another thing altogether. "The fire of purity will consume all, and the land will be cleansed to it's original glory." I stare at him in horror. He was insane, and I was helping him. Did Master know? Was Prometheus aware of how mad Conflagration was? No, there's no possible way he would allow this madness to persist. "You're insane, you're a lunatic and must be stopped!" I shout. "I'm going to inform Arch Mage Prometheus. There's no way he would allow such horrors to happen." I proceed to exit as I suddenly feel myself being held in his magic. "Now that's where you're wrong," he says in a quiet, chilling voice, "he won't be informed of this. As for you... I believe a simple spell will keep you obedient, young apprentice." Suddenly there's a sharp pain in my mind. As the pain grows, I feel myself slipping into unconsciousness. Chapter 15: An Offer I Couldn't Refuse"Cherry Blossom, weren't we going to the castle?" Asked Azurinne. We had taken a detour to head into town. "We were, but I want to see who's planning whatever celebration that is," I say pointing a balloon floating off in the distance. Using that as a marker since the smell of frosting is getting mixed with other baked goods. "There's definitely some kind of party or something being planned if not already happening. Besides, Party Favor told me that if a party was being made in Ponyville, then its resident party pony was guaranteed to be heading the planning." "Oh, I remember that conversation," she said with a grin, "but why are we looking for her?" "We're not," I reply refusing to look her in the eyes, "but he told me that she's friends with Princess Twilight. If there's a party, and she's involved, then it would be reasonable to assume that the princess is involved, too, right?" Azurinne stops, and I meet her eyes to try to convince her. For the first time since I've met her, she deadpans me. "OK, that's a new look, what did I say?" "I hope you realize that, just because she's 'the Princess of Friendship', doesn't mean that she's with her friends nearly all hours of the day," she finally lets out. She then sighs before continuing, "You know, Cherry, a mature filly you may be, but sometimes you just don't show yourself as the smart pony I know you are." "Alright, so it may not be the best idea," I admit, "but can't we go anyway? If the party is going on, then some sweets would be nice after all the hospital food I had." She smiles and nods, and we proceed in the direction of where the balloon was rising from. "Truth be told, I really want to meet her. Party Favor said that she was one of the best there are." "Do we know her name at least?" She asks worriedly. "I believe he said her name was... 'Pinkie Pie'. Apparently, her name is enough to spot her, and she's supposed to be a very energetic pony." She looks at me oddly. "That's all I was able to get. He's only met her once, and he said that while she seemed a bit odd, she was a happy pony." She shrugged at this and our walk was quiet for a few minutes. "Excuse me," we heard from behind. I turn to find an elegant white unicorn with a very fancy looking purple mane and tail. Her Cutie Mark consisted of three diamonds. "I apologize, Dear, but you seem to remind me of a friend of mine," if she means Sugar Belle then that's news to me, "her name was Sugar Belle, and you look strikingly like her." I looked at her before turning to Azurinne. She seemed to have the same thoughts because she was giving the same worried look I was. I turn back to the fancy looking pony, "Say I know this, Sugar Belle, how do I know that you know her enough to call her a friend? Especially, when you haven't even introduced yourself." She gives me a surprised look, but then smiles. "Well, I do apologize, my name is Rarity Belle, may I ask whom I am speaking with?" I look at her surprised. Why shouldn't I be? A sister or any other relative? No, Sugar Belle would have introduced me by now. "What's wrong, Darling?" This makes me realize that I've been staring at her, "I apologize too, my name is Cherry Blossom. I'm... just surprised. Sugar Belle never said she had a sister, or are you by chance related to Sweetie Belle?" "You know Sweetie Belle? Wait... pink coat with a red mane and tail. Oh, you're the filly who was flying through the air." I give her a confused look. "Of course, you'd be confused when you were unconscious. Are you feeling better? You were quite hurt." "Yes, I made a full recovery. Do you know what’s in that direction? I believe there’s a party that way, or at least it looks like some pony may be getting one ready.” She looks in the direction I’m pointing. "Why, Sugar Cube Corner, our town's bakery, is in that direction. If you think a party's in that direction, then I am willing to bet Pinkie has something to do with it." She trots a few steps ahead of me before turning back. "Since you were already on the way, shall we be off then? You'll just love a party from her, and Twilight won't be back for a few days." "Twilight? As in Princess Twilight? Isn't it a bit rude to address her so informally?" I ask as we go on our way to the bakery. She looks at me bemusedly at the thought. "I suppose it may look like that, however, she would never allow me or any of her other friends to address her formally," she replies with a small pause, "I even bet that if you ask her, then even you will be able to address her informally." "Oh no, I just couldn't," I say quickly. "Mom told me once that titles are earned with hard work, and I should always endeavor to always call some pony by their title." I pause for a bit. She said a moment ago that the princess was out of town, right? I decided to ask, "You said the princess is out of town, correct? I spoke to Sugar Belle last night, and she said I should go see Princess Twilight today. Was she mistaken?" "Sugar Belle? Starlight must have failed to inform her that Twilight would be out," she responded. "Now, do you have a place to stay tonight?" "I don't suppose that the hospital is an option?" I ask nervously. She deadpans me. "I'll talk with Starlight later," she replies while continuing her deadpan, "but you will either stay with me tonight, or with her at the castle." I open my mouth to speak, but she quickly cuts me off, "Now see here, I can see what you were about to say, and no, you have no option in the matter. We need you to stay where we can find you if Twilight comes home sooner than expected. This means that you cannot return to Sugar Belle's town, or your home town, and since you have no other places to stay, then the obvious solution is to stay either at the castle or one of our homes." Shot down before I could get a word in. Definitely not used to that. "Rarity?" She looks my way. If I can't choose where I'm staying the night, then I might as well get some more information. "What's Pinkie Pie like, and who are the others you mentioned?" "The others are Rainbow Dash, she's a cyan blue pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail," I perk up. The only pegai I've met so far are Night Glider, Scootaloo, and the mailmare. "Fluttershy, who has a yellow coat with pink mane and tail, is also a pegasus," I wonder what both are like. "Then there's Applejack, who is Apple Bloom's older sister. She has an orange coat with a yellow mane and tail." She then pauses, and I stop to wait for her. "Pinkie Pie is a pink earth pony with a pink mane and tail. She is a rather energetic individual-" "Party Favor said the same thing," I say while interupting her. "-yes... well... words can hardly do her justice. I suppose you will have to be the judge on her personality, yourself," she finishes. "What are their Cutie Marks?" I ask. "Why ever would you want to know that, Darling?" She asks back. "No reason in particular," I say putting my head down. It's true, I'm just curious. "I guess, I'll just have to wait to meet them?" "No, Dear, I just found it a bit unexpected," she states. "If you really want to know then I guess we can start in the order I mentioned before." She then stops to think again. "Rainbow Dash's Cutie Mark is a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt striking down," she finally says before continuing with the others, "Fluttershy's is a combination of three butterflies. They have a blue body and pink wings. Applejack's is three red apples that are arranged two on the bottom and one on the top. And finally, we have Pinkie Pie. Her Cutie Mark is a set of three balloons two blue ones with yellow strings and a yellow one with a blue string." I nod while taking in all the new information. At least I won't be surprised, when I meet them. "Hi, Rarity!" Is all I hear from behind me before I found myself landing on my rear from the startle. I really need to stop thinking things like this. Chapter 16: A New Life"Vital signs... stable. Magic... stable. She's holding steady. Did you check the neuron signatures?" Asked a Cross Potion his wife, Love Potion. The mare in question was a pale blue earth pony with wavy grey and orange mane and tail. With her white lab coat, you would barely be able to see her Cutie Mark, which was two strands of DNA connected in the shape of a heart. Upon hearing his question, she trotted up to her partner and nuzzled his side. "Yes, dear, her neuron signatures are holding steady, and before you ask, yes, development of her physical features are coming along smoothly." Her stallion could only smirk at that. He was also a pale blue earth pony, but his straight mane and tail were all grey. His lab coat wasn't long enough to cover his Cutie Mark which comprised of two chemistry flasks holding a red and blue liquid, respectively. "We may finally be close to a success," her small smile then turned to a glare, "and it only cost us our first daughter." "But are we sure about that? Remember that Comet never did say he saw her body. He only said he saw her fall down the mountain's pit." She turned her glare toward him. "It's been over a year, and still no news of her being alive. Do you honestly believe she could have survived a fall from inside that mountain?" "It depends on how far she fell," he said with some small hope in his voice, "No one has ever really measured how far that fall actually is. For all we know, it could have only looked far." This brought back her smile. "Do you really think she may be alive?" "I don't know, but I have to believe she is. That little filly was always rather resourceful. Don't you remember all the times she nearly tricked us?" "She was smarter than most ponies her age. Do you remember when she sneaked past us to the cookie jar?" "That was the first time we became aware that she had an invisibility spell. Do you remember her trying to find the birthday presents?" "We had to fake alone time just to keep her out of the house." "Funny, I don't remember faking that," he said with a sly smile. "I do hope I am not interrupting anything important," said a monotone voice from the entrance of the laboratory. Arch Mage Prometheus, the 'host' of the two scientists, was slowly moving through the low-lit laboratory. His steps echoed as each hoof met the solid black marble floor, and his coat made him almost invisible when combined with the walls that were also made of black marble. "I trust that all is going well, friends?" "Friends? I don't remember being friends with the stallion who orders a small colt to murder our daughter," Cross Poison countered defiantly. "Now, must we go over this again? Wasting such emotions on failed trash such as that is pointless." "She wasn't trash! She was the best thing that ever happened to us! You're lucky we're still here! I wanted to leave the moment you broke your promise!" Love Potion shouted. Prometheus simply stared at them. Nary an emotion evident on his face. This didn't stop her from continuing on, however. "I don't even think you believe anything you say about this 'savior'. You just see her as a tool to get what you want. Well guess what. She's a pony! Just like me, and just like you!" "Be that as it may," Prometheus begins, "she will still be required to perform her assignment. Eliminate the weak, the pointless, the lawless, anything and any pony not worthy of this world. We shall eliminate them, and in their place, we shall build perfection." "Just what do you consider 'perfection'? Just what do you consider 'weak' or 'pointless'? 'Lawless'? Really? Should she start with you then? I'm pretty sure taking two ponies against their will and forcing them to work would count as lawless. Have you ever thought that maybe your- " her words were suddenly cut off by a magic aura suddenly lifting her and slamming her into the floor. "I apologize," Prometheus said with a hint of annoyance, "but would kindly refrain from completing that statement?" He approached Love Potion only to be cut off by a furious Cross Potion. "Must you continue to pester me? I am trying to create a truly perfect world. It will be glorious and beautiful, but I require this specimen to survive. Yes, you are correct, it truly has little to no value to me as a pony." The scientists glare at him, but he continued without a care. "She is indeed a tool, and if you think she is anything more than that, then you are quite mistaken." He walked over to a tube where a small blue creature was growing. "Get away from her! You heartless monster! Why don't you drag yourself to Tartarus where you belong!" Shouted Love Potion, currently in a frenzy in Cross Potion's arms. He stopped, and turned back to the couple. After slowly making his way to them, he simply stood there for a moment or two. He then began to speak, "Listen, and listen well. The only reason you two are whole and alive is because you are the only ones who can complete this project in a timely manner. You are replaceable, and if I wanted to you would be dead where you stand. You will complete the project and then you will be expendable. If I choose to be merciful and keep you alive when that time comes, then it completely depends on my attitude toward you both from now on, but note that at this moment I could care less for worthless insects such as yourselves." He promptly left without another word. "Cross Potion," she said as she turned to her husband with tears streaming down her eyes, "what are we going to do? He'll turn her into a monster. We can't let him do that to her." "Love Potion, I know," Cross Potion says as he then lifts up his right forearm to reveal a small red band. With the same arm he points to a similar band on Love Potion's right forearm. "As long as we have these things on us, however, we're at his mercy. We need to plan and time our escape perfectly." He then held his wife in a tighter embrace, trying to comfort her from the monster that held them both captive. "We'll escape, and we're taking her with us. This time we won't take any chances. We'll go straight to Canterlot, and to the princesses. We'll make sure it happens. After all, if Cherry Blossom is alive, then she's going to want to meet her new little sister." He could feel her returning his embrace. Love Potion nuzzled her husband. "Before any of that, she's going to need a name, you know. Our little shining star in this darkness." "Shining Star... I like it." ===================================================================================== "And this is where you'll be staying from now on," said Starlight Glimmer. She was directing me to a rather spacious room inside the castle. Nearly everything inside, from the bed to the dressers and even the walls and ceiling, were made of a strange purple crystal. Thankfully, neither the mattress nor the sheets seemed to be made of said material. "Remember school isn't very early in the morning, but you don't want to oversleep for your first official day." She turns to Azurinne who was floating just above me. "I trust that you'll make sure she goes to bed early tonight?" "I can try, but I can't guarantee anything," she said. I responded by blowing a raspberry at her. "See what I mean?" Starlight simply stared at Azurinne for a moment before reacting. "Sorry, still not used to the whole 'talking cat' thing." She then turned to me with a frown. "Look, Cherry Blossom, I know I agreed that I would be your magic teacher. But, if we are going to make this work, then you have to agree to my terms." I made eye contact. "From what I understand, you have been away from your actual school for well over a year. That's over a year of education that you won't get back. So, I'll train you in magic in the afternoons and you go to school and get a proper education in the mornings. Agreed?" "Agreed," I respond. "Good, then I'll go over the other terms after you get back from school tomorrow. Good night, you two." "Good Night, Starlight," Azurinne and myself say in unison. She proceeds to turn off the lights and close the door. I then proceed to jump on the bed, and bounce on it for a time. "Today was rather interesting," said Azurinne as she began to float to my bed. "I'll say," I reply back. "We not only met the princess's friends, spent the day at an actual spa, and Starlight agreed to be my magic teacher. I can't wait to tell Sugar Belle the great news tomorrow. Do you think we'll see Pinkie Pie tomorrow? I really want to meet her again." I raise my right arm up and point my hoof to the ceiling. "I'm glad you had fun today. You know, we left that town over a year ago, but I never imagined that'd we would make it all the way to Ponyville." I turn to her only to be greeted by a warm grin. "By the way what do you think of Applejack?" I look back up at the ceiling but drop my arm to my side. "She's... look Azurinne, don't tell Apple Bloom, but I don't like her sister," I say plainly. I can tell Azurinne dropped her grin by the silence in the room. "Don't get me wrong, I don't think she's a bad pony. Far from it. I feel like she puts family and friends at the top of what she finds important, but I also feel like she was acting condescending to me. I know she wasn't, I can tell she was just worried about me, but being worried doesn't excuse some pony from saying that what I'm doing is pointless because I'm 'just a growing foal'!" "Maybe we should stop the conversation here. You said so yourself that you understand why she said what she said. Let's leave it at that, and get some sleep. No need for you to be exhausted for your first day." I nod and cover myself in the bed sheets. "Good night, Azurinne." "Good night, Cherry Blossom." ==================================================================================== "She's where!" Some pony shouting this is what wakes me up. Apparently, it was also loud enough to wake Azurinne. "Oh... crab apples..." She says in a less than pleased tone. ==================================================================================== "Twilight, calm down," Starlight said while trying to console her friend and former mentor, "it's not that big of a deal." She had decided to greet Twilight at the entrance hall, or that would have been the case if she was even suspecting that Twilight was supposed to have returned by now. In truth, upon being surprised with her arrival, Starlight decided to announce that a certain pink filly was currently sleeping in one of the guest rooms. "Not that big of a..." her eyes started to twitch, "Starlight, a filly with incredible power and her familiar are currently sleeping in the castle, and you say it's not that big of a deal!" "Well, I doubt she's sleeping now," Starlight countered amusingly. "You said that you wanted to speak with her. Well, what better way to do that then to have her stay at the castle?" Twilight stopped to ponder that. "Besides, weren't you supposed to be back later? What happened? And where's Spike?" Twilight looked at her with a frown. "That bad?" Twilight then let out a sigh. "No... far from it. Apparently, the information we have in Canterlot on familiars is rather extensive, however, the only pony with enough magical power recorded to supposedly have a familiar currently doesn't." "And who may that be?" "Princess Flurry Heart of the Crystal Empire. We haven't been able to find any signs of one near or around her." Twilight stops and decides to press Starlight on their new guest. "Any particular reason why you decided to let her sleep in the castle?" "Not really. It was really more of a spur of the moment kind of thing," Starlight responded back. "Has she met the others yet?" "Yes, actually. She's already met Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash didn't seem to have any issues with her, and Rarity seemed to want to use her as a model for a new line," Starlight stated. "She got along really well with Pinkie Pie, and I thing she might even idolize her. But then we get to Applejack..." "Something happen with those two?" "It looked like they were going to be getting along great, but then Applejack said something that just set Cherry Blossom off," Twilight raised an eyebrow. "Applejack commented that a filly as young as her should just return home and wait for her parents to come home. When she said that her parents won't be coming home, Applejack said, 'Parents that can't even care for their young correctly, clearly don't deserve 'em.' That was when everything escalated. I think, for now, it's best to keep those two apart. Oh, and we have a general idea of why she's out on her own." Twilight nodded her head. "Anything else?" Starlight turned her head away and mumbled something incoherently. "I'm sorry, I didn't catch that." Starlight sighed, "I said that I also agreed to be her magic teacher." Author's Note So, I finally introduce Cherry Blossom's parents. Were they what you expected? Were they different from what you expected? Chapter 17: Training and ExpectationsI feel like the ground is quickly becoming my friend. This is the fifth time Starlight has made me land on it. "It's not break time yet," she scolds, "get up, so we can try again." I do so. As we begin our magic lesson again, I try to dodge her magical blasts again, and again. Her attacks get fiercer each time she fires, but I at least seem to be doing well dodging. That is until a one hits me from the side, and I find that the ground introduced itself to my face again. "I've told you plenty of times, keep yourself aware of your surroundings. Your enemies won't play fair and will try to attack you from the sides." "Teacher, with all due respect, how often am I going to face a single enemy who is skilled enough to attack me from multiple sides?" I ask as I thank the ground for breaking my fall. "If this, Comet Blaze, is any indication, then I'd say pretty often. Don't forget, if he said that he was an 'Apprentice Arch Mage', then it's safe to say that he has a master who is guaranteed to be much better at magic than him. Also..." Her voice suddenly trails off as she looks in the other direction to reveal Princess Twilight coming out from behind a tree. "Who ever said you would only be fighting one opponent? The point of the lesson is for you to be aware of everything around you. You never know what your opponent will be planning and Azurinne can't be there for you all the time." I must have hung my head down, because I'm suddenly looking at the ground. At least it's not a close encounter like the previous six times. "I really do have a long way to go," I see a shadow come in front of where I'm staring and I look up to see Starlight smiling at me. "Yes, you do, but I said that I'd teach you. If it takes years for you to get it, then that's how long it'll take. Now, if you can show me that you've improved on your magic control by the end of next month, then we'll all take a trip to the Crystal Empire." I can feel myself perk up at hearing that. "For now, our training today has ended. I'll see you tomorrow. Say hello to Sugar Belle for us." "I will, Teacher. See you tomorrow, and I hope you have a good evening," I then turn to the princess, "Have a good evening, Princess Twilight." As I'm leaving, I shout out, "Azurinne, we're heading home now!" ===================================================================================== "Sugar Belle, Azurinne and I are home!" I shout as we enter the house. She comes out of the kitchen with a sad look on her face. I promptly face-hoof. It's already been a full month since she adopted me, and she moved to Ponyville so I could continue my magic lessons with Starlight, and I still slip, forgetting to call her 'Mom'. "Sorry, Mom, please don't look at me like that. I know you're trying. I'm just having a hard time adjusting. Please don't be sad? How was your day at Sugar Cube Corner?" She sighs and then smiles at faintly. "I know, Mini Me, I know," we both giggle a bit. "Work was fun, the Cakes and Pinkie Pie are always fun to work with. Pinkie says, 'hi' by the way," I squee at that. "Honestly, how is it that mare managed to catch your attention so well? You don't even see Princess Twilight in the same light that you see Pinkie." As she asks that I trot over to the couch only for her to catch me in her magic. "Oh no you don't little filly," she quickly says as I just about land on the couch, "you gallop right up those stairs and take a bath before you get any furniture dirty." She then sets me down. I'd complain, but I've already seen more than enough of her sad face today. I follow her instructions and go up the stairs. Our new house isn't too large, but it is bigger than our old one. Still one bathroom on the second floor, but it has two rooms upstairs, and both the living room and kitchen downstairs are separated. The walls are a really nice shade of white and they complement the pink carpet very well. All in all, I really like it. As I exit the shower and dry myself, I can hear Sugar Belle shouting from below, "Dinner's ready, Mini Me!" "Understood, Mom! I'll be there in a moment!" to which I decide to teleport myself to the kitchen. The kitchen wasn't very special, but it is really pretty. Hard wood floors, cupboards, cabinets, chairs, and a table. All natural in color and set to a white walled background. The table is a decent size, and there are enough chairs for at least ten ponies. Other than that, it has the basics: oven and stove, sink, and a refrigerator. The smell of her sweet vegetable stew made my mouth want to water the moment I reach the kitchen. "Mom, that smells great." "Thank you, did you wash behind your ears?" I nod reaching my normal chair which was just to the right of Sugar Belle's. "What about using conditioner?" I nod again as she puts the food on the table in front of us. "And you cleaned your mess before you thought to teleport down here?" I was about to nod my head again, but stopped myself and stared for a second. Seeing as how that was what I forgot to do, I teleport to clean up my mess and teleport back to give her a squee. "Good, dig in." We begin to eat. "How was school today?" "Fun," I respond, "we're getting ready for a play and I was put in charge of stage effects alongside Pipsqueak and Apple Bloom." "That's nice," she said with a frown. "Mom," I return her frown, "I tried out for every roll. I'm just bad at acting. We can't all be like Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, or Sweetie Belle. Besides, I like working backstage." She giggles. I smile before tasting more of the stew. The combination of spices mixed in with the carrots, cabbage, squash, and other vegetables is like heaven in my mouth. Way better than when Mom used to make it. "How are your magic lessons coming along?" She asks. I want to say I was trying to smile, but the frown on her face is all the evidence I need to know I failed. "To be honest, I don't know," I finally admit. "All teacher has me do is either practice basic magic, spells I've already learned, or how to dodge attacks." I'm pretty sure my frustration is starting to show, but I continue on. "Although, I admit I had never learned some of the basics before, or tried to study how some of the spells I have really work, and more often than not, I was becoming intimate with the ground..." My voice trails off before I shake my head. "But it's still frustrating!" I turn to Sugar Belle, "How am I supposed to get strong enough to save Mom and Dad when all I'm doing is practicing the same old things over and over again?" She smiles. Darn it, she's about to say something that makes sense, and completely drops my argument. How are moms so good at doing that? "Who are you and what did you do with Cherry Blossom?" She asks. This, of course, leaves me completely speechless. "My Cherry Blossom is smart enough to be able to tell why Starlight has this lesson plan for her. She's patient enough to be able to think about it clearly, and stubborn enough to not complain when the lessons aren't progressing how she wants them to." I gave her a small angry frown, but she continued with a bemused face. "She's tough, brave, sweet, and loyal to a tee. She's smart, passionate, well versed, and can think very quickly. So I ask again, where's my Cherry Blossom?" "I'm right here, Mom," I respond. At this point, I'm smiling. I go over and give her a hug. "Thanks for that. It doesn't really help to complain, does it?" I look up and see her shaking her head slightly. "How are moms so good at telling us foals what we need to hear?" I let go, and grab my now empty bowl. After washing and putting it away, I leave the kitchen, but not before turning to Sugar Belle, "Thanks, Mom, it was delicious." ===================================================================================== Sugar Belle had recently done many things that she wouldn't have ever thought she'd be able to do. She moved to a new home, she found a job working under some pony, and she adopted a little filly. Albeit, this was no ordinary filly. She was created by some pony else, and was almost discarded because she wasn't 'perfect'. "Who honestly judges a pony's worth at birth?" She thought as she sat at the table alone. "Were they hoping to make an alicorn or something? Cherry Blossom is an amazing filly, and she'll be a wonderful mare when she grows up. I'm just glad to be a part of it, even if that part is only needed until she's reunited with her parents." As she finished, tears ran down her face, but to any on lookers, they would have first seen the great big smile plastered on it. ===================================================================================== "Hey, Starlight, how's the research coming?" Spike asked while holding a plate of milk and cookies for Starlight. She lifted the burdening snacks from Spike's possession, and gently placed it to her side as she chuckled. "It's not research, Spike. I'm just double-checking Cherry Blossom's performance," she corrected. "And if you must know, then she's doing wonderfully," she said with a smile overlooking the data from today's training. "Especially considering where she started from just a month ago." "You mean her 'Magic Stiffness'?" asked a new voice from the door, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship. "Yeah, I mean I've heard of it, but never thought I'd see a case of it." "Well what do you expect? She's a unicorn raised by earth ponies in a town full of nothing but earth ponies. The fact that her magic wasn't mentally suppressed is a miracle in that of itself." "Would you two please explain what any of this means?" Spike asked cutting the conversation in the middle. "Well, Spike," Twilight said, "Magical Stiffness is a condition usually seen in ponies who don't use their natural magic often, or for some reason don't know how to use it. It creates a door in the patient's mind that limits how much magic they use. Cherry Blossom probably developed it, because as we said earlier, she was raised entirely by earth ponies. It's not uncommon to think that they wouldn't have the necessary information needed to raise a unicorn properly, much less one as gifted as Cherry Blossom." "So... she has a defective horn?" "No, Spike, what's wrong with her is that she thinks she has less magic than she actually has." "Oh... why not just show her she has more magic?" "It doesn't work that way," Starlight cut in, "in fact, if we show her that she has more magic, we might hurt her more." Spike gave Starlight a confused look as she tried to explain the situation to him. "Think of it this way, say you were a pegasus and you couldn't fly. No matter how hard you worked, it just wouldn't happen. Then someone finally comes and looks at you only to tell you that you're fine and it's all in your head. How would you feel?" "I'd feel pretty bad, actually. Like I was just some worthless... oh... I get it," he said reaching his conclusion. "Is that why neither of you want to tell that to Scootaloo?" Twilight and Starlight nod together. "Aha! So you did know what was wrong with her! And what was wrong was... nothing?" They nod again. "And it's the same for Cherry Blossom?" They nod one last time. "So how do you help a pony if you can't tell them their fine?" "You can tell them their fine, though," Twilight said much to Spike's confusion. "You can encourage them to never give up, or make a training schedule completely designed to show them that nothing's wrong with them." She then points to all the data Starlight was reviewing. If one were to look closely, they would have sworn a light bulb suddenly appeared above the little dragon's head. "That's right, Starlight's training isn't meant to make her stronger. It's meant to show her that she's already strong. It also doubles to drill the basics into her, so that she can fall back on them if all else fails." "What about Scootaloo?" He asks. "Rainbow Dash is working on that," Starlight commented, "from what I've seen the training is coming along pretty nicely. I saw her hover above the ground for almost two minutes." She then took note of the time. "I think it's time for all of us to go to bed. Thanks for the meal, Spike, I'll take care of the dishes." Chapter 18: Training and Things I'd Like to ForgetI can't do this. Somehow I'm supposed to hold off both Princess Twilight and Starlight Glimmer's continuously growing simultaneous magical blasts with my shields. I'm barely holding on, how does she expect me to do this? As I struggle, the blasts just keep getting more and more intense. Then, I notice it. It was only one, but a single bead of sweat on both the princess and my teacher was what I never expected. How are my weak shields making them even have a hint of struggle? Maybe it's not weak. Maybe I'm just holding myself back. Dig deep, Cherry Blossom, dig deep and push back! It's working! My shields are not only holding against the two, they're pushing back! Until they suddenly broke and everything went white. ===================================================================================== "Starlight, don't you think that was a bit much?" Asked Twilight who was currently looking over an unconscious filly. "Hey, we both agreed that if this did work, then we'd have to knock her out. At least we reached the tipping point," stated a defensive Starlight Glimmer. She was watching the filly with a worried look. "A full month. She's growing way too fast, and now she has access to all her magic." "I don't know," said Twilight unconvinced, "I still say you put the five in the wrong place." Starlight rolled her eyes, "Even if that were the case, that's still a full three days sooner than we expected. Three days, Twilight!" "True, but at least she'll keep you on your hooves." "Twilight, I swear -" "She's waking up." ===================================================================================== "Did any pony get the name of the pony who threw that piano?" I hear a pair of giggles. While trying to slowly open my eyes, I find myself being observed by Starlight and Princess Twilight. "I take it I failed?" "Far from it," said Starlight with a small grin. "How do you feel? Any different?" "I feel better," I reply while returning the grin, "while I was holding the shield, something in me changed. It was like a dam broke, and now I feel like I have a part of me I missed." Her grin widened and was joined by Princess Twilight's. "What happened?" "Tell me have you ever heard of 'Magic Stiffness'?" I shake my head. She thinks for a minute, I assume she was trying to figure out how to explain it to me. "Think of it like a sickness that makes you limit yourself. Now, you weren't actually sick, but somehow your brain made you think you had less magic than you actually do." So I was making myself weaker? I must have been making an interesting face, because Princess Twilight was holding back a small laughter. "Cherry Blossom," Starlight called out, "now that you've gotten over the first hurdle, I've got an entire lesson plan for the rest of the month. I expect 100% effort or I may cancel our trip to the Crystal Empire." "Understood," I reply with a salute. "Good, you have the rest of the day off," and I plan on spending it with my friend, "say hi to your friends for me, and don't forget to get some rest. Tomorrow starts your real training, and you'll need all the energy you can get." ===================================================================================== When I met the Crusaders, I was baffled at the sight I found. It wasn't the fact that there was a pink filly with a tiara Cutie Mark and pale purple and white mane standing next to them. Diamond Tiara spending time with them wasn't anything new to me. It wasn't the grey filly with a fancy spoon cutie mark and grey and white mane. Silver Spoon usually spent time with them, too. What caught me off guard was the sight of Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo whom were all standing on their heads while wearing increasingly odd costumes. "Do I want to know what's going on?" "Trust us," Diamond Tiara says, "you don't want to." I then turn to Silver Spoon who can only nod as if telling me her friend isn't kidding. "Fine, but at least tell me this: Is Apple Bloom wearing the ballerina outfit was because she won or lost?" "Aah lost." "See you all tomorrow," I say as I turn to go home, "I want nothing to do with the rest of this." ===================================================================================== The Everfree Forest didn't seem too bad. It was a bit dark, and the glowing eyes are a bit unnerving, but it isn't as if I'm alone. "I thought we were heading home," Azurinne stated. Admittedly, that had been my intention, but I also wanted to meet Zecora again. She seemed like a fun mare to be around. Especially considering she rhymes every time she speaks. "We were," I confirmed, "but I decided that I wanted to explore a bit and meet Zecora again." She seemed to have a smirk on her. "By the way, Azurinne, are you a forest cat? You know, considering you're a Cheshire cat an all." "If you mean, am I able to navigate and survive in a forest easily because I'm a Cheshire cat?" I nod. "Then yes, the moment I stepped in the forest, I felt like I knew this place like the back of my hand." "Then how long until we reach Zecora's hut?" "The hut? Oh, we passed that a while ago." I deadpan her. "You never told me where we were going, Cherry Blossom, besides what's up ahead is a lot more interesting." I give her a confused look. "Cherry Blossom, look where you're going before -" Unfortunately, that was all I heard as I began my tumble down the apparent mountain of conveniently placed stairs. "What is it with you and falling?" Said my familiar in a bemused tone that, at that moment, irritated me. "Shut it, Azurinne, you know you could have either warned me sooner, or helped me stop," I say as I don't even try to hide my irritation at the floating cat. "You weren't going to die, so it isn't like I had to be worried," I glare at her a bit before sighing and getting back on my hooves. "Forget it, where are we anyway?" "Just below an old castle in deep in the forest," she says observantly. "Oh, look a cave." I look in the same direction to spot the cave she called out. "Want to go take a look?" I look between her, the cave, and the rather large number of stairs I fell from. I shrug and we head into the cave. When I stepped inside, I immediately turned around to see Azurinne sitting just outside of it. She was smiling, not grinning, smiling. "Azurinne?" Wait, why does she seem different? Her eyes suddenly shifted from the sapphire blue that I was used to, into a blood red with yellow surrounding them. "Honestly, you would think Starlight would have taught you to question things sooner," she says in an unfamiliar voice. It was a deep male voice that seemed quiet, but loud at the same time. "That cat of yours is quite fierce, but worry not, she's safe and sound. I left her just outside your home." I suddenly realize I'm alone, and in a cave with the only known exit being blocked by a shapeshifter in the guise of Azurinne. "Didn't think pony coats turned pale when they suddenly became afraid," he said while still in the guise of my familiar, "also didn't think fake ponies could feel fear." "Who are you calling a fake pony, you... you... whoever you are!" I manage to shout out. The fact that I was currently trapped in a cave didn't help my confidence. "Whoever I am?" He repeated, faking injury at the notion. He suddenly began to get thinner as his body grew. His body becoming an amalgam of different creatures. White fur at the tip of a scaly red dragon's tail. Where his tail and body connected then changed from dragon to a milk chocolate brown fur coat going right up to just past his shoulders but connected to six different limbs. A green lizard's foot, and a light brown hoof that didn't resemble a normal pony hoof are used as hind legs. Eagle Talons and a tan lion's paw used as his forelimbs. His wings are that of a pegasus and a bat, but what caught my attention is his head. Grey coat from where the brown stopped and up, and like all other limbs, his horns are mismatched. At least one of them was a horn, the other looks like it might be an antler. They're attached to a long face with a massive protruding sharp tooth. "My little pony, I am Discord!" He shouts in an over the top voice with flashing behind him and the sound of thunder. After recovering I build up my courage, but that tooth just won't leave my sight. "Who?" I ask. He looks at me with wide eyed surprise. "Discord," I don't respond. "Spirit of Chaos," I still don't respond. "Were you raised under a rock?" He asks with a rock suddenly appearing in his paw. "Does a town behind a mountain count?" He deadpans me, and throws the rock behind him only for it to explode in a rainbow of colors. I start to giggle. "I see that I can at least get a laugh out of you," he says observantly, "tell me, who made you?" "Mom and Dad," I say only for him to deadpan me again. Whatever this Discord is, he seems to at least not be dangerous, but he is a bit rude. He begins to circle me. Once or twice, I hear a 'hmm' escape his tail. "If Azurinne is a Cheshire cat, are you a Cheshire dragon?" He raises an eye brow at me. "I mean she can do things that shouldn't be physically possible, and you seem to be able to do that too, but on a much grander scale. Are you a familiar too?" "I am neither of those things. I am Discord, Spirit of Chaos, and as to what I am," he pauses, "I am a Draconequus." "Draco Nekos?" "Dra.Co.Ne.Quus!" He repeats in a louder and slower voice. "Enough of this, do you even know why I led you here?" "If you're anything like Azurinne, then I'm assuming because you thought it would be fun," I say, and he deadpans me yet again. "Yes, but also no," he confirms as he continues his deadpan and then denies in glee. "I brought you here for me to observe as you perform a little test." He says as he floats past me. I continue to keep my eyes on him. "You see this tree," he says as he points to a crystal tree at the end of the cave. It was quite the beautiful sight. Parts natural blue crystal and parts vibrantly pale purple crystal not unlike the kind Princess Twilight's castle was made of. What was the real sight to behold had to be the six gems that adorned the tree at different parts. I nod as I look upon it in awe. "I want to see if you can take the gems from it." "Pardon me?" "I would, but you haven't done anything yet," he replies in a smug tone. "Listen, it's not a very hard test. Just take each jewel out of its socket and then put it back." I raise my eye brow in the same fashion he had done so to me. "Well?" "Two questions. First, what if I refuse?" "I go away and leave you in the middle of a dark forest, never to be heard from again." "Fair enough, what if I can't?" "Then you can't," he says, "I'm not a monster. I just want to see if it's possible for some pony without a destiny to do it. Do you know how rare it is to find one of you?" I stare at him, as he smiles with that halo over his head. "Fine, but I won't get in trouble for this, right?" "No more than you will for the fact that you're out somewhere without your familiar." "Point taken," I step up to the tree to the first gem, a purple six-pointed star. "Doesn't this look like Princess Twilight's Cutie Mark?" "Does it?" He asks innocently. "I hadn't noticed." I somehow doubt that. I touch the jewel, and am suddenly thrust back to the opening of the cave. The power I had felt was strange, it felt like the jewel had imbued itself with a form of energy not unlike one of my elemental blasts. "Oh, did I forget to mention that the jewels are the Elements of Harmony? Did I also mention that they usually tend to behave accordingly?" He asks then smiles with a squee. "One down, only five more to go." I glare a bit before approaching the tree again and climbing each limb to attempt to grab a different jewel. Each attempt ended the same way, but each jewel's backlash felt different from the last. "I see, I guess even the elements have standards on whom is allowed to handle them." "Then this was just a waste of time?" I ask with a huff. "Why yes! But don't look so glum. I'm sure the experience today will help you, greatly," he says in a calm manner. Then he snaps his paw, and I look at my surroundings to find I'm standing outside of my home with Azurinne sleeping in front of the door. I better not mention this to any pony. Chapter 19: Preparations Before the Trip“Now, increase the power just a bit,” said Nurse Redheart while I fired a beam of magic into some kind of device. Apparently, it was designed to test fluctuations in a pony’s magic. I do as she says, and the device begins to beep with a red blinking light before settling back to green. “You can stop now,” I do so and the machine blinks yellow before printing off some paper with odd information on it. “From what I can tell, you have perfect control over your magic, but you are very fatigued,” she looks at me with a slightly annoyed look, “doesn’t Starlight give you enough time to recover?” “Yes, she does,” I reply, “but I do like to visit my friends and I am quite exhausted afterwards.” Judging by the sudden glare, I don’t think she liked my response. “Obviously, you’re only a filly after all,” she stated. “It should be common sense that you like to spend time with your friends, and Starlight should have incorporated that into your recovery time.” I feel like I just got Starlight in trouble. I better try to salvage this. “But if I don’t work this hard, how am I going to beat Comet Blaze?” I suddenly find myself shrinking under her gaze. “Celestia help me, why can’t you just let that go! This ‘quest’ of yours is hurting your health in the long run. Yes, at the moment, the training is making you much stronger, but at what cost?” I could only stare as she looked at me with a mix of anger, sadness, and sympathy. “Cherry Blossom, you are too young to be doing this to yourself. Please– “ I raise my hoof at that part. I’m still scared, but I have to get this out of the way. “Nurse…” I shake my head, “Miss Redheart, I have a secret I haven’t even told Mom, yet.” She raised an eyebrow at that. “After my visit to the Crystal Empire, Princess Twilight has mandated that I turn over my search for my parents to her.” I could see her relief showing even as my sadness began harder to contain. “I have one week while I’m there to find any information I can on them. If I find them then that’s great, but if I don’t…” my voice trails off. The room is silent for a moment before I decide to continue, “If I don’t, then I must turn over any information I have on them over to her, and she will be spearheading the search. I’ll still be informed, but I won’t be allowed to participate in any site locations. That means that even if Comet Blaze is involved, I won’t be able to see him after this.” I stare straight into her eyes, “I don’t know if I hate him for being part of the ponies who took my parents, or like Mom said, like him because he’s some pony that I can see as a special some pony for his strength.” I can almost hear the awe coming from her silently opening mouth. “What I do know is that if he’s there, then this is my last chance to challenge and defeat him. I have to work hard to do it. I promise, I’ll ask Teacher to lower the training after we come back, but please, I have to do beat him this time!” “Fine,” she says with a defeated sigh, “but I’m making sure you keep your promise.” With that she went over to a desk and wrote something down. She then put it into an envelope and handed it to me. “Make sure Starlight gets this message,” she says as I grab a hold of the envelope with my magic, “if she doesn’t then I’m making sure to forcefully give you a long recovery time using a magic seal.” I vigorously nod at the threat. She doesn’t joke about those. “I’ll see you in two weeks, and remember, I will make sure you gave her the message.” I nod again. “Goodbye, Miss Redheart. I’ll see you in two weeks.” ===================================================================================== Once I met Starlight after the checkup, I handed her the letter and the message. She read it, and after a while, she put it down. “This is quite the bomb she put here, you know. Why didn’t you tell me? I would have gladly given you more time.” “But I wanted to get stronger, now,” I reply solemnly. I could feel her disapproving gaze, “He’s bound to be there, why else would he have been at that station when he was? Teacher, you know this is my last chance. If I don’t give it everything, then how will I look at myself in a mirror again?” Her gaze softens, and she lets out a small smile. “Suppose he is there, and then suppose that he accepts your challenge, do you think you could win in your current state? According to Redheart, your own stubborn head is the only reason you haven’t fallen over unconscious. So, here’s what I’m going to do.” She pauses to think a moment. “We have two days before the trip. You are to take those two days to rest, recover, and get ready for the trip. Playing with your friends is included in the recovery part, but,” she pauses, “and this is a big ‘but’, you are not, under any circumstances, to train yourself in any form. Am I understood?” “Yes, Teacher,” I state with a salute. Admittedly, I felt a bit betrayed by Miss Redheart, but I know she is just worried about me. The mood stays heavy for a moment, so I decide to try and lift it. I trot over to my saddlebag and pull out a small container that Sugar Belle and I prepared the night before. The container held some apple fritters we just designed. They were shaped like a hoof with cherry bits sprinkled along the edges, and a special apple frosting we finally perfected. We called them the ‘Hoof Me Ups’ and it was time to see how they worked. As I trotted back with the container, I turned to Starlight, “Teacher, before I forget, Mom and I made some new pastries that we were hoping you’d try out.” “Sure, I can use a good snack after everything we just went through,” she said in a happier tone. “What kind of pastries are they?” “A new kind of apple fritter we call ‘Hoof Me Ups’. Guaranteed to bring a smile to your face faster than Pinkie Pie can pop-up,” I say with pride. We giggle a bit, before I opened the container. The fragrance of the fritters begins to surround us, and I could swear I saw Starlight drool before she turned around to ‘cough’. Eating the sweet bread was even better. The combination of the new apple frosting over the cherry bits was wonderful, and the bread was so soft and fluffy that if butter had feelings, it would be jealous. It was a shame that only two were packed. “That was amazing,” she said in bliss, “tell Sugar Belle for me that she has a real winner on her hooves. Those’ll sell faster than tickets for Pinkie’s annual Fun Day party.” “Pinkie sells tickets to that?” “She does ever since Mayor Mare mandated it,” she said in an amused tone. “Turns out that when the party in question starts getting bigger than the town itself, some boundaries have to be placed.” She then put a hoof under her chin to think. “Though that doesn’t stop Pinkie from also having the ‘Surrounding Fun Day Party Party’ for those ponies who can’t buy a ticket in time.” I burst out into laughter at that. Leave it to Pinkie to find a way to bake her cake and have every pony eat it. ===================================================================================== The remaining two days passed relatively quickly. Truthfully, Sugar Belle and I didn’t have a lot of things to pack. After all, Princess Twilight arranged for myself, Starlight, Sugar Belle, Sweetie Bloom, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom to be staying at the castle for the duration of the trip. I had to fight tooth and hoof for Starlight to agree to my friends coming, but it was worth the extra training. Sugar Belle had to make some arrangements for the Cakes to take a vacation of their own after the trip, but I had promised to help out too. It also meant I’d be working with Pinkie Pie more, so there was that, too. All the excitement was great, but after everything, I found myself staring at the moon the night before the trip. “Azurinne, I know you’re there, come out, silly cat,” I say without even turning my head. “I just wanted to let you think,” she said in a pouty tone, “sorry for being a ‘silly cat’.” I turn to her and smile. “I’m sorry too,” I reply, “I just can’t believe this is really happening. We’re going to the Crystal Empire tomorrow.” I turn back to the moon and stare at it for a few moments. “There’s a chance I may find my parents, or at the very least a clue to where they are.” I feel her nuzzling my side at that. “Just remember that there isn’t a guarantee that we’ll find anything,” she said with a purr, “I want you to be happy, and for the most part, you are. Ever since we started staying in Ponyville, you have been really happy, and I don’t want that to go away.” Her tone was solemn, but I could still feel that all too familiar grin of hers beaming my way. “I love you, Cherry Blossom, and no matter what crazy ideas you have, I’ll always support you.” I then got up and walked forward a bit. Unsurprisingly the moon moved in the same direction, as if it just wouldn’t let me touch it. “Cherry Blossom?” “I… I want to fight Comet Blaze by myself,” I announce. I was greeted with silence, and I could either think that she was too shocked to answer, or she was suddenly mad and about to shout ‘why’. If it was the ladder, I decided to continue rather than give her the chance, “I don’t know if I like him because he’s strong or because he beat me. But like Sugar… like Mom said, if I want him to like me back then I have to beat him.” I turn to my familiar, apparently shock was what hit her. “I can’t prove it was my win if you help, and I certainly won’t feel like I won if he doesn’t. The fight may not happen. As much as I want it to happen, it may not, but if it does, I want to show him that I’ve grown stronger and am some pony he can’t ignore. Plus, beating him is the fastest way to get information on my parents, and I need as much of that as I can get.” “That last statement seemed a bit half-hearted compared to the other reason you want to fight him,” came a teasing voice from my home’s door. Sugar Belle was standing there with a smirk on her face. “I hope you know that I’ll have to talk to Starlight in order to let you do this.” I could feel my ears close on my skull. “Now don’t you dare try that one, Mini Me. You know that she was going to be the biggest hurdle in your little ‘request’.” As she was speaking she moved closer to me until she was close enough to lift me into a warm embrace. “Know that I may not be as powerful as you, or Starlight, or any princess, but if he dares hurt you any more than the fight requires, then I will show him why ponies are scared of parents.” Azurinne was right. Ever since I moved to Ponyville, my life has been full of happy times. This moment was no exception. “So why do you like to look at the moon so much?” “I sometimes imagine myself as a pegasus. Spreading my wings and flying as high as I can, until I touch its surface,” I respond. “I used to dream about it all the time back in my own village.” “You mean you don’t now?” She asked curiously. “No,” I confirm, “not anymore. I admit that the thought is still there, but I feel like I’ve already spread my wings. Thanks to you, Azurinne, and every pony I’ve met since leaving that town. I even have to thank Lady Mammešhu. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t even be here.” “I’m so proud of you, and I bet that if your other parents were here, then they would be too,” she then gave me a nuzzle and lifted me onto her back with her magic before heading back inside. Author's Note Well... For better or worse, it's time we go to the Crystal Empire, and the Disc 1 Final Boss(es). You ever wonder how things could have ended up so differently than the original plans? Chapter 20: A Warm Welcome“Aah can’t believe we’re actually goin’ ta the Crystal Empire!” “I can’t believe we get to stay in the castle there!” “I can’t believe that Rainbow Dash or your sisters aren’t going to be here with us.” “I can’t believe we’re having this conversation for the third time since we left,” I finally add much to the deadpans of my friends. “Remember that Rainbow Dash and the other friends of Princess Twilight, my teacher not included, need to stay back for some kind of friendship summit with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” They roll their eyes at that. “Admit it, yer all sad that Pinkie Pie isn’t gonna be here either,” stated Apple Bloom much to my embarrassment, and the enjoyment of Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “Admittedly, that would have been great,” I agree, “but having you three here with Mom and Teacher is just as good.” They smile at that. The train ride had been a bit time consuming, but it gave me time to continue to talk with my friends. “By the way,” Scootaloo started, “you’re planning on fighting that colt who beat you last time, right? What was his name? Comet Blaze?” “Yes, why?” I asked curiously. This only brought three wicked smiles on my friends’ faces. “Stop that. I don’t know what your all thinking, but stop thinking it right now!” “Why, Aah have absolutely no idea what yer talkin’ about,” said Apple Bloom with a giggle from our friends. I’m not buying it, but Sweetie Belle raised a hoof. “Now girls, we shouldn’t tease her, but Cherry Blossom,” she said redirecting her attention at me, “just what is he like?” “Strong and polite. He’s also very aware of his surroundings and is very intelligent in how he acts and fights,” I respond. “But is he cute?” Asks Scootaloo bluntly. To say I’m a bit shocked at that is an understatement. “Well? Is he?” “I don’t have to answer that…” I say with a low voice, but I think it trails off. The rest of the train ride was fairly eventless. We continued having our conversation before Sugar Belle called us all to have lunch, and then discuss the plan once we arrive. Apparently one of the guards is going to meet us at the station to be our escort to the palace. ===================================================================================== “We welcome you all to the Crystal Empire, and Starlight, it’s good to see you again,” Said a pink alicorn as we enter the castle. Her mane and tail looked like clouds in a combination of purple, pink and yellow, and her Cutie Mark was crystal heart surrounded by two gold ribbons. I can only assume this is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. “Good to see you, Cadance,” replied Starlight. I could only stare back as she noticed and gave me a giggle. “She isn’t one for formalities either, and especially hates being called by her full name. Do her a favor, and if you have to call her formally, then just call her Princess Cadance.” I nod and turn to the princess to give a small bow. “And I take, this is the student you took on?” asked the princess. “Yes, I am, Princess,” I reply back, “it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She seemed to give me a strange smile. “Allow me to introduce my familiar, Azurinne.” As I say that, the cat in question steps forward and bows. “And who may you be?” she asks Sugar Belle. “I’m Sugar Belle, your majesty, I’m Cherry Blossom’s adoptive mother,” this brings a smile to the princess’s face, but I bet it’s not as big as the one I have. “Hello again, Princess!” suddenly shouted an excited Sweetie Belle. “Why, hello, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom; how have you three been? I don’t think we’ve had a chance to talk since the wedding. You three have sure grown.” To my surprise they are both smiling and blushing at the remarks. “Would you four like to see Flurry Heart? She’s still taking a nap, but if your all quiet then I don’t see any issues with it.” “We’d love to!” They said in very loud unison. “I apologize, Princess, but would I be able to go exploring around the city?” This made Sugar Belle give me a very disappointed look. “Mom, I promise that I’ll have Azurinne with me the entire time, and we’ll make sure to avoid any trouble as best we can.” Her face wasn’t budging, however. “Please, Mom?” I counter with a puppy pout. “Fine,” she finally said with a defeated sigh. “But Azurinne is not to leave your side for a second, understood?” “Crystal clear!” I respond enthusiastically. “I’ll see you girls later,” the Crusaders nod. “Princess, it was a pleasure meeting you, and I’ll be back later,” I say with a bow that she returns. “Teacher, I promise to be careful, and also to make sure to use the message spell you taught me if the need arises.” “You better,” she says sternly. With that, Azurinne and I leave to go look through the city. I have one week, and I plan to use that entire week to find whatever about Mom and Dad. ===================================================================================== “Cadance,” Starlight Glimmer said while still watching her student leave, “can you send some guards to keep an eye on her? I trust her not to go looking for trouble in the city, but I know she also wanted to look outside of it.” “Don’t worry, Starlight,” said Prince Shining Armor as he entered the room, “Twily already messaged us about your student, and I already have the guards aware of what she looks like. They won’t let her leave.” “That’s a relief, thanks Shining,” Starlight said in a small smile. “Now that all of that is settled with,” Cadance says before turning to the three fillies in the room, “I think it’s time for us to go see a certain sleeping foal.” ===================================================================================== “How much you want to bet that they have measures to prevent us from leaving the city?” asked Azurinne as we past by a few shops. A talking cat definitely turned some heads, but we ignored them for the most part. “No bet, if Starlight, or Princess Twilight are involved, then that’s guaranteed. I’m surprised we don’t have guards watching us from afar,” I reply back while glancing around to make sure. “So, what’s the plan?” she asks. “We can’t just leave.” “Technically we can, you recently became able to turn invisible too, right?” I ask knowing I’m correct. She nods. “Then I say we take today and tomorrow to explore the entire city and the rest of the week exploring everything else.” “But do you even know what you’re looking for?” “Not what, Azurinne, who,” I say back. “I can’t say if he’s still here or not, but Comet Blaze is the only lead we have, and we know he was going to come here three months ago.” “Excuse me, miss,” asked a very elderly voice from behind. We turn to see a well-dressed, elderly earth pony stallion. He is green with a white mane and tale. His Cutie Mark looks like a glass cup. “I can’t help but hearing that you spoke of the young master’s name.” I can’t believe it. First day, and we already have a lead on where Comet is. Best to double check though. “Comet Blaze?” I ask, and he nods in confirmation. “Yes, I did, I was merely hoping to find him again. We met some time ago, and became friends.” It’s only a lie if you get caught, it’s only a lie if you get caught. “I really do miss him, he was smart, funny, cute…” Stop talking, stop talking. I look at him to see a soft smile. “Well, I think I may be able to escort you to see the young master, but before I do, where are my manners. I am Well Manners, and I am personal attendant to Count Conflagration, one of the most well renowned ponies in the Crystal Empire.” “Thank you very much,” I say with a bow. “Well, you seem very well behaved. I can see that he would be quite smitten with a filly as cute as you,” I hope I’m not blushing, especially with Azurinne grinning at me. “Pardon my asking, but earlier I thought I heard your cat speaking.” “She was,” I confirm, “she’s a rare breed with highly developed vocal cords. She’s been my best friend for a long time, and I can talk to her about anything.” Technically not a lie, technically not a lie. “Interesting, if you two would be so kind as to follow me,” he says. When we nod, he turns around and trots off. We of course follow. “I don’t trust him. It’s too convenient,” Azurinne said in a hushed voice. “I agree,” I say in the same hushed voice, “but if he’s telling the truth, then it’s the luckiest break we could get. Just don’t let your guard down.”. It wasn’t long before we arrived at a mansion at the edge of the city. Though calling it a mansion was a stretch. It looked like a castle owned by an evil overlord with a thing for fire. “The decorator had an… interesting idea.” “Young Master Blaze said something similar when he first arrived here,” said Well Manners, “I may speak to the lord of the house about changing the décor.” As we enter the door closes behind us and I find that we’re in a rather large entrance. The carpet is a dingy purple, and the walls are so dark that they might as well be black in color. Statues lining the walls in odd patterns had fire coming out of their claws and mouths. “Very hospitable,” I reply in a deadpan tone. I couldn’t tell if he caught my sarcasm, but he turned to Azurinne and myself. “If you two would not mind while I fetch the young master and the lord,” he said, and I bow in response. “Very well, it will take but a moment.” He leaves, and we’re left alone. “Cherry Blossom, I think we should leave,” Azurinne says in a worried tone. “This is our chance to get answers, Azurinne, I say we take it.” “And the fact that we’re in, essentially, the enemy’s base of operations with no back-up, doesn’t have any flags popping up in your head?” “It didn’t before you said anything,” I said admittedly. “Tell you what, I’ll send a message to Starlight telling her where we are and what we’re doing.” I do so at the sight of her relief. Teacher, I’ve found a lead that may prove useful. I’m at the home of one, Count Conflagration, and Comet Blaze apparently lives here too. I’m not alone, as Azurinne is with me, but I would love it if you could send some pony my way to pick me up just in case. After the message is sent, I turn back to Azurinne, “Good to go.” ===================================================================================== “At least she remembered to contact me this time,” stated Starlight Glimmer with a sigh as the message from her student reached her. She was currently sitting at the dining table with Cadance and Sugar Belle having a small conversation when the message was received. “What did she do this time?” asked Sugar Belle with no small hint of annoyance in her voice. “She found where Comet Blaze lives, and is at the house right now,” this elicited a deadpan from Sugar Belle, and a giggle from Princess Cadance. “Cadance, do you know anything about a ‘Count Conflagration’?” Cadance’s giggle suddenly stopped. “She’s at his home?” she asked in a worried tone, only to get a nod. “Guards!” she suddenly shouted. Several guards suddenly came in from who knows where. “Go to Count Conflagration’s home, and retrieve my guests. A small pink filly with a red mane, and her blue cat. Make sure they are unharmed when you go retrieve them.” The guards give a salute before leaving in the same manner they came in. “So, I take it this guy is dangerous?” Asked Starlight in a nervous voice. “Not dangerous,” Cadance replies, “at least not that any pony is aware of, but something about him just doesn’t feel right.” Starlight and Sugar Belle both look at each other before turning back to the princess. “As you know, I’m the Princess of Love. I can feel love from wherever it is, but I don’t feel any from him. It’s like he has nothing but hate and anger, and that flaming mane of his doesn’t help. I just hope that I’m wrong about him, and he wouldn’t think to hurt her.” Author's Note Get it? Warm?... I'll see myself out. Chapter 21: A Confession on Deaf Ears“How long have we been waiting?” I ask out of boredom. Standing around at the mansion’s entrance didn’t leave a lot in terms of fun. “If I had to guess,” Azurinne spoke up, “I’d say we’ve been here for about fifteen minutes.” She got closer to me before getting into a more defensive pose. “I don’t like this, he said it would only take a moment.” “I agree,” I say with just as much worry, “but we can’t back down now. Knowing Teacher and Mom, they probably got Princess Cadence to send the palace guards to come pick me up.” It was only a moment after those words left my mouth that we started seeing figures heading down the stairs. “It’s now or never. Azurinne, remember, anything happens, and we run away.” She nods as Well Manners comes into view along with a red stallion with a literal fiery mane and tail. “He’s hot.” I can feel Azurinne’s deadpan. She definitely doesn’t approve the joke. “Honored guests,” Well Manners says, “may I present the lord of the household, Count Conflagration.” He gestured to the stallion in question who took one look at me and begins to laugh. His voice sounds really strong. “My, aren’t you a pleasant surprise. Well Manners said he found a suspicious filly in the market place, but never did I think he’d have found that old mud stick’s toy.” Old mud stick? Toy? He’s talking about me? “Tell me, what are you doing here, my little doll?” “I’m looking for answers to where my parents are? They were taken away from me, and I want them back.” He began to laugh even louder at that. “What’s so funny!” “You are,” he said as he was trying to stifle his laughter, “do you honestly expect me to believe that you are actually capable of such emotions? You aren’t even a real pony, and yet you claim to have parents. Who? Love Potion and Cross Potion? The idiots who thought they could escape us, and our view for a better Equestria?” “Don’t call my parents idiots!” I can feel the anger rising, but something about him is making me hold back. He’s on a completely different level than Comet Blaze. Is he a full Archmagi? I turn to Azurinne, who’s fur is standing completely on its end. “I call it as I see it, and you are no different from your ‘parents’. Isn’t that right, Comet Blaze?” He calls out and a small colt comes out. He had the same grey coat and Cutie Mark as Comet, but his mane and tail were and now a combination of orange and red, as if it was on fire. “Yes, Master,” Comet said in a dull tone. His eyes were void of any emotion, and he looked as if he was malnourished. “Comet?” Is what escapes my mouth the moment after he says that. “Comet Blaze?” Both my calls were answered with silence. “Comet, it’s me, Cherry Blossom,” more silence, “you know, the filly you fought at the train station?” Why won’t he say anything? I turn to Conflagration who is holding back another one of his laughs. “What did you do to him?” “What does it matter to you?” he responds. “He’s my servant, and student. That old mud stick was a fool to think I wouldn’t try to keep such promising amount of magic near me.” How could you let this jerk control you? It shouldn’t matter to me. It was confirmed he worked for the ones that took my parents. I shouldn’t care. You like him, don’t you? I don’t know anymore. How can I like him now that I know he’s my enemy? Why should that matter on how you feel about him? “It matters because…” I say in a shying voice. “Because?” Conflagration repeats. Is he cute? Is he handsome? I take a good look at Comet Blaze. The fiery style mane and tail definitely made him look a lot more handsome than cute. I bet I can get you to admit it. I won’t take that bet. Mom’s right, as much as I want to hate him, I can’t. “It matters, because I’m in love with him!” I shout loud enough to echo. Every pony in the room was silent. Azurinne holding the same wicked grin she had on the night Sugar Belle had convinced me that I might have feelings for him. “I know he may not like me, I know he works for you all who took my family, but I can’t help falling in love with him.” I look at Comet Blaze with those dead eyes, and then turn to Conflagration. “Release him, please. I just want a rematch with him to prove I’m at least worthy of him.” He was silent. Then a terrible smile appeared on his face. “No,” he said flatly while still smiling, “I won’t. This is rich. You expect me to believe that you have feelings for this brat? You? A failed doll that can’t even realize she’s fallen into a trap? No, I think that facing him is too nice an end to you. I’ll end you myself.” His mane and tail suddenly flared and the surrounding fires in the room began to roar as if to answer his call. “I, Count Conflagration, Arch Mage of the Flames, shall rid this world of your pathetic existence here and now.” “Cease and desist!” Was a call that was made from the entrance of the mansion as the doors flew open. Many royal guards suddenly stormed the room and stood between the count and myself. One in particular stepped forward, an orange pegasus with a blue mane and tail, began to speak. “By the order of her royal majesty, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza-“ “Princess Cadance,” I correct. “- Princess Cadance, I am here to collect her guest. The young filly, Cherry Blossom, and her pet, Azurinne. Count Conflagration, I hope I do not have to remind you of how dangerous it is to attack a guest of the royal palace.” “As if I would attack her,” he added with an obvious lie, “I was merely planning on entertaining her. Apparently, she is quite smitten with my son and I merely wanted to see if she was worthy.” “Be that as it may, you know that the laws of the Empire state that only the potential suits may challenge each other for a chance to court,” added the guard, much to the count’s visible annoyance. “As this is a concern, I will take it up with the princess, and a fair ruling shall be made for both parties involved. Now if you excuse us, we must return with the guests.” With that we left the mansion and returned to the castle. Great, now the Princess of Love is going to be getting involved, can today get any worse? Chapter 22: When All You Need Is a PlanI barely heard the door to the room open and close when Sugar Belle started speaking, “We've finished discussing with the guards what took place at the mansion. How are you doing?” I didn’t turn to her as I lay on the bed facing a way from the door. The room is pretty bright with the white crystal having a pale orange tint probably being caused by sunset or something, although I don't think I've been inside the room that long. “I could be doing better,” I reply, “if he had responded.” I turned to her not caring that she can more than likely tell I’ve been crying. “Mom, he didn’t say anything, it was like he wasn’t even real! How could he let himself be controlled like that!” She looked at me sympathetically and came put to bring me into a hug. “I know you and Starlight are still mad at me, and I’m sorry.” “For what?” she asked as she pushed me a bit to look at my eyes. “For being the amazingly strong filly you are? For following your gut? Or for scaring me half to death thinking I was going to nearly lose you again?” I look at her apologetically. “All of the above,” I say before looking down at my hooves. “I just wanted to find answers, and it wasn’t until Azurinne pointed out what I did that I messaged Starlight.” I moved away from her and stared at the door. “No…” I start, “I didn’t just want answers. I wanted to see him again. Well I got my wish. Maybe I just wanted a chance to impress him, and maybe have him join our side to get my parents back. Do you think there’s a chance of him braking free?” She stayed silent, but I had heard her get up and trot over to the windows. “About as much chance as there is the sky turning red and start getting covered by dark clouds.” “Mom, I’m serious.” “So am I.” This got me to turn to look out the same window. Sure enough, the sky was starting to turn red and was slowly being consumed by black clouds. “What’s going on?” The door suddenly burst open, and Starlight was standing there looking very distressed. “Starlight what’s- “ “Cherry, Comet Blaze is downstairs saying something like, ‘Master has sent me to destroy the failure,’ over and over again.” I blink at her several times, and opened my mouth to speak, but she interrupted me like she did Sugar Belle, “You’re right, he is definitely under some form of mind control, but there’s something else strange about him that I can’t quite put my hoof on.” “You mean the fiery mane and tail he has now? I mean it’s a lot better than that lame black color it used to be,” I respond. This gets a curious look in her eyes. “Teacher, do you know what’s up with the sky?” “No, and neither do Cadance or Sunburst. We just messaged Twilight, and we don’t know how long it’ll take her and the others to get here.” “Maybe Conflagration has something to do with this,” I say. She gives me a blank expression. “Hear me out. You expect me to believe that the pony who is in league with those that took my parents, and knows me, just happens to send the boy I have my heart set on to destroy me when the sky turns red? Ever since I met Lady Mammešhu, I have never believed in coincidences, and this one is just as glaringly obvious as any other contrived villain plot.” Seeing her face light up caused me to giggle a bit. “Even still, we have to find out what he’s trying to do. I’ll see if I can’t remove the brainwashing- “ “No!” I shout. This causes her and Sugar Belle to look at me shocked. “He’s more than likely here as a distraction for that very purpose. You, Mom, and everyone else have to look for Conflagration. Red sky plus black clouds do not equal very nice weather. I'll fight him.” They both give me a worried look. “I promise that I won’t lose this time, no, I can’t lose this time, and I promise that if things start looking bad, then I’ll have my friends help me out. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Starlight gives me an approving smile. “Sugar Belle, whether you wanted it or not, this is your first ‘Save the World’ mission,” she says as Sugar Belle looks at me. Eventually she also gives me an approving smile and we part ways in the hallway. “Time to find everyone, and figure out a plan. I just hope I can snap him out of it before it’s too late.” ===================================================================================== “Everyone understand the plan?” Sweetie Belle raises a hoof. “Yes, what do you need me to explain?” “Why are we discussing this with him literally fifteen feet away from us?” I poke my head from the huddle to look at Comet Blaze who continues to stand out in the open with a blank look on his face, and then bring my head back into the huddle. “Because he is mind controlled at the moment, and won’t care what we do as long as he gets a chance to follow his master’s orders,” I reply. “Are ya sure you can handle him without us?” Apple Bloom asks. “I’d be lying if I said yes, but right now I need you all to help find clues at the library that could help find the count or find out what's happening. That’s why Scootaloo and Azurinne are going to search for anything that seems remotely familiar to that.” I point to the sky that continues to darken. “You and Sweetie Belle are both either versed in basic magic or potion making, so I know I at least have some backup, and you are fairly strong even by earth pony standards.” She blushed slightly at the praise. “Any more questions?” “When do we start?” Scootaloo asked enthusiastically. ===================================================================================== “Are you sure there isn’t anything else I can do to help?” Sugar Belle asked Starlight Glimmer. “I’m sorry, but we need some pony at the station to tell Twilight what we’ve found so far,” Starlight responded. “But are you even sure about those clouds? I mean soot? There aren't any volcanoes near the crystal empire.” “I know, but there aren't any other explanations," Starlight said back in a frantic voice, "besides we've had the pegasus guards check several times, and they all agree that it's soot. Not only that but the sky is covered in sulfur, which is the reason it's turned red." A sudden explosion from the castle drew the attention of every pony at the location. "Looks like Cherry Blossom and her coltfriend have started," she then turns to Sugar Belle with a sly grin, "we better do the same or she'll out shine us both." “She’s been out shining me ever since I met her,” they both laughed at that. “Good luck, Starlight.” “Same to you.” Chapter 23: Clear Thoughts and Fables“I know she said that supporting her is our best option, and for you to use your potions, but are you sure you can make these fast enough?” Asked a worried Sweetie Belle to Apple Bloom as she watched the current fight in progress. Cherry Blossom and Comet Blaze were currently locked in a clash of magical beams colliding, but neither side was budging until there was an explosion where the blasts met. “If push comes ta shove, then Aah’ll just run up ta him and give him a good buck in the sides,” Apple Bloom said back as she toiled away using the potion making set she had brought with her. “Sweetie Belle, could ya go and get me some crystal flowers? Aah need them for the potion.” Sweetie Belle nodded and ran off as Apple Bloom prepared her elixir for the new ingredients that would soon arrive. ========================================================================================== He set mines all around me, but it looks like none of them are hard to spot or avoid. I begin to teleport around him while firing un-imbued blasts at him. “Comet Blaze, wake up!” I call out, but only to have to barely dodge a blast of his own. Seeing an opportunity, I lift him up and slam him down on his sides. “I said, ‘Wake up!’ darn it!” I shout in frustration as he continues to take the beating, and then he teleports. I teleport as well, and just reappear to a side near one of the four pillar entrances noticing that I just barely avoided a fire imbued blast. “Maybe ya shouldn’t be slamming him so hard, if all yer trying ta do is wake’m up!” I hear Apple Bloom call from the pillar next across from me. “Maybe, but I don’t know any other way of doing this!” “Think of him like the princess in that story with the fairies and the witch and the curse…” I deadpan her for that, but not for long as I have to teleport away from the mine Comet casts below me. The previous mines self-detonate and I’m able to reappear next to him for a swift kick in his side that launches him to the pillar near us. “He is not like Sleeping Beauty! I doubt a kiss will snap him out of it! Besides it’ll be my first one, and I’d rather not have it be with some pony who is brainwashed!” He gets up, and I can still see his eyes staring back at me, as dead as they were when Conflagration was near him. He shoots another fire blast, and I counter with an earth shield. He appears behind me with a teleport, but it was telegraphed enough that I’m able to kick him in the face before he can even react. This time the hit knocks him back and he rolls across the stone pavement. “Comet!” I rush to him only to barely avoid yet another fire imbued blast from a recovering Comet Blaze. ========================================================================================== “Apple Bloom, is this enough?” Sweetie Belle asked her friend as she brought a very large number of flowers in a basket. The flowers, while seeming normal, had crystal stems as apposed to normal plant stems. “More than enough, Aah’ll be able ta make enough for a small army with that.” “What’d I miss?” “Cherry Blossom tossing her special some pony like a rag doll, them both popping in and out of the place, and magic shots everywhere,” as she speaks the last thing, both duck at yet another magical blast being fired. “So, not much, but Aah am trying ta convince her to kiss him.” “Why?” “Ta see if that wakes him up, and to tease her of course.” Sweetie Belle rolls her eyes at her friend. “Don’t you have potions to make?” ========================================================================================== “That’s all the books I could find,” said a tired Azurinne as she landed near Scootaloo, “have you found anything yet?” “Nope,” Scootaloo responded while continuing to read through books. “I mean some have had interesting ideas, but nothing that would cause this. We know these are the signs of a volcano, but I can’t find any spells that can make volcanoes out of nowhere.” “What if it isn’t ‘out of nowhere’?” Azurinne asks only to confuse the small pegasus. “What if there’s a spell that can draw magma out and force a volcano to make itself?” The face Scootaloo made could only have been more apparent if a literal light bulb was seen above her turning on. She then proceeded to scour through some of the books she previously read. “Found it!” Scootaloo exclaimed while holding a red book with gold trims. Opening it up, she sifted through the pages until she found the one she was looking for, “This spell says it needs a large source of magic, but it’s able to make magma rise from deep underground and erupt. It also says that it needs a really deep hole; like, canyon deep.” “Do you mean like the glacial faults that are scattered all over the Frozen North?” Both their ears seem to collapse on their skulls immediately after those words left Azurinne’s mouth. “We need to get this information to the others,” she says after they recover, then looks to Scootaloo, “I need you to go to find whomever is waiting for Princess Twilight at the train station, and I’ll go find Starlight Glimmer.” ========================================================================================== Our fight has been continuing for a while now with neither of us being able to land a hit on the other with our magic. He blasts and I either dodge or teleport, and vise-versa. “Girls, do you have any ideas?” “Just kiss him!” They both shout in unison. “No!” I shout before dodging three rapid succession fire blasts. “Why do you insist that’ll work?” “Do you have a better idea?” Sweetie Belle shouted back. “Even if I could,” I shout as I teleport to his side again and manage to kick him to a pillar, “how do you suggest I even get near him and hold him still long enough to do it?” “We can help,” Apple Bloom shouts. As I’m dodging, I can’t help but think that this’ll end badly. What if we can't hold him, what if this doesn't work, what if he says my breath stinks after. All these thoughts, and I'm scared. But if we don't wake him up, then I'll never get to hear his answer, I'll never get to see my parents, and more than likely we'll all be done in by whatever is happening to the sky. “OK!” I shout as he seems to be resting for a moment. “I’ll hold him with my magic. I want you and Sweetie Belle to grab him when I do, and Sweetie Belle, when you grab him, also hold him with your magic.” He starts teleporting around me shortly after our conversation. The method seems to be similar to how I did earlier, but it without him firing blasts at me. I close my eyes, and focus on trying to find where he’ll teleport to next. I can hear his sounds, as he appears around me. First behind, then to my left, my right, and in all my diagonals. Finally, as he appears in front of me, I grab him and quickly slam him into the ground on his side. “Now!” I shout to my friends, and they spring in to action. Apple Bloom is the first to reach him and she immediately holds him by his forelimbs. Sweetie Belle then gets to him and holds him in the same manner as well, but applies her magic to hold him as well. With two unicorns and an earth pony holding him, he seems unable to teleport or aim his blasts. I rush up to him, and see that as much as he is struggling and flailing around, but he still has eyes devoid of any emotions. “Comet Blaze, I know I said this before, and you probably don’t even care if you can hear me in there, but I’ll say it again.” I close my eyes, and press my muzzle against his. The world has stopped, or at least that’s how I feel. My friends are silent, everything around me is silent, and Comet has stopped flailing. For a time, it’s just me and him, and I don’t want it to end, but I pull away regardless. His previously hollow eyes are now full of life and shock. His jaw now unhinges and opens wide in awe, and I can clearly see his tail waving around wildly. “I love you, Comet Blaze. I’m in love with you,” I say, and both Comet and myself are greeted with extremely loud squeals from my friends who are still holding him. “Well… are you going to respond? A mare deserves an answer.” He's silent for a moment before he regains his composure. “Are you an idiot?” Chapter 24: A Victory Hard LostThe wind begins to howl louder as Starlight and a troupe of soldiers arrive at what was possibly the largest chasm in the Frozen North. “If this isn’t the right one, then I need to figure out someway to find it fast.” Looking around for a way down, she spotted a small staircase made of ice which caused her to blink a few times. “Either that’s the most amazing naturally made staircase ever, or we just found Conflagration’s lair.” A few of the soldiers nodded but went largely unnoticed as they all followed Starlight down the stairs. Princess Twilight? Came a voice from inside Starlight’s head. She immediately knew who it was. Sorry, Cherry, you got the wrong mental wave. Her teacher responded in a slightly annoyed tone. What’s so important you need to call Twilight, anyway? Nothing, Teacher, good luck taking on Conflagration! The filly replied back in a hurried tone. Now hold on, Cherry Blossom don’t you dare- But it was too late as her student had severed the mental link in favor of trying again to find Twilight’s. “That filly is getting an even harder training regimen when we get back to Ponyville,” she spoke to herself in a mumbled tone. The rest of the climb down was rather uneventful aside from the constant rise in heat from getting further down into an active volcano. At a certain point, the pegasus and earth pony members of the soldiers had to be sent back as they had no defense against the rising heat. The unicorns, Starlight included, were able to keep themselves cool using a spell to regulate the temperature around them. Once they got down to the bottom, they were confronted with several ponies whom could only be described as identical in every way. While these ponies proved to be easily defeated, they would dissipate upon being beaten. “Fire Golems?” Starlight pondered. “What kind of magic is this guy packing if he can just summon an army as easily as a foal pulls toys out of their toy chest?” No pony seemed to notice that as more conflict arose, the ice would begin to harden or the faint whinnies coming from it. Several victories later, the group finally arrived in what could only be described as a chamber of ice and fire. The entire chamber was round, and magma could be visibly seen rising from underground, but seemed to have no effect on the ice as it rose up. At the center of it was Conflagration. His fiery mane and tale burning brightly as he looked at the group with a wicked smile on his face. “Welcome. Isn’t it beautiful?” He asks as he directs their attention to the deadly magma surrounding the chamber. “Conflagration,” one of the unicorns spoke as he and the rest of them, save for Starlight Glimmer, teleported surrounding the flaming unicorn. “You are under arrest on the grounds of attempting to cause harm to the Crystal Empire and its citizens.” Conflagration's smile faded as he looked around at the soldiers. “Vermin,” he said in a low venomous voice. “You dare surround me?” The flames of his mane and tale began to grow and engulf him, as he let out a vicious roar. All the soldiers were launched back to the walls. If not for Starlight’s quick thinking on teleporting them to the entrance, all the soldiers would have fallen into the molten magma surrounding the edges of the room. “Why do you protect those pathetic creatures? I can see a great power in you, Starlight Glimmer. Why not join me, and together we can bring this world back to the beauty it once had? Fire is the only true road to perfection.” Under her breath Starlight turned to the soldiers, “Listen, he’s probably getting more powerful while we’re in this make shift volcano. I’ll distract him for as long as I can. Can you all focus on a teleportation spell, for all of us, him included? I just need him away from this heat to weaken him.” As they listen, they begin to look among themselves. After the request is heard in full they all nodded and got up with raised morale. Starlight teleports to the center of the room keeping a few feet away from Conflagration as she glares at him. “That’s the look I was hoping for,” he said, “you of all ponies know what it takes to get something done. Even when you have to destroy something to do it.” “You don’t know anything about me, I’m putting a stop to you and whatever sick plan this is here and now.” In a moment, silence befell the room as the soldiers waited for the fight to begin before they began charging their spell. In the next moment, the two unicorns in the center began their conflict. Conflagration’s mane and tail flared, and a stream of magma came at Starlight from her side, but it was telegraphed enough that she was able to teleport out of the way. Reappearing to his side, she created magical binds to hold him in place. “Not bad,” he said as the flames of his tail cut the magical binds, “but not good enough.” His horn began to glow with a bright red aura, and in the next moment a dragon made of magma was floating behind him while staring down Starlight. “Here’s a present from me to you.” He raised a hoof to point to her, “Get her.” The Dragon roared then charged. Starlight teleported out of its path, but it turned around and charged at her again. After dodging two more times, the fiery beast let out a fiercer roar, and opened its maw towards Starlight. “That can’t be good.” As soon as she let out those words, the dragon's mouth began to glow brighter before unleashing a torrent of flames at her. Thinking quickly, she cast a spell and created a pillar of ice from the arena. The flames collided with the pillar but could not penetrate or even melt it. Instead, a ghostly whinny could be heard from all around the entire room, as the air around every pony began to slowly cool down. "What?" Was all Starlight could muster from the current events that just transpired. "Do you see now why we must act? The very ice we stand on is part of those horrid monsters," was Conflagrations answer to the current situation. "I have been studying the Frozen North since arriving at the Crystal Empire and have found that the very land that surrounds it is made up of hibernating Windigoes." "Hibernating?" Starlight repeated as a question. "Are you telling me that the entire Frozen North is just a large sum of Windigoes?" But before Conflagration could answer they were all engulfed in a bright light. The next moment they noted that the opposition against Conflagration had grown and they were no longer inside the volcano, but instead close to the Empire. Conflagration's face began to shift to some kind of combination of rage and horror when he finally took note of what had just transpired. "You, moronic vermin!" He shouted with such a passion that Starlight quickly teleported back near her companions. "Do you have any idea what you've done now that I am no longer near the heart of the volcano!" The silence on his audience was the only answer to his question. "Without me there the enchanted magma now roams free in the volcano, and any pony or anything can claim it for itself. Lest I forget that I chose that particular spot because it was the heart of Frozen North as well." "You're not implying that..." Starlight's voice trailed off and Conflagration's horror dawned on her as he nodded to her unfinished question. A sudden and loud whinny could be heard all around. From every part of surrounding the Crystal Empire. The sky returned to its normal color and suddenly the storm clouds all around began to gather. Louder and louder the whinnies rung as the very land could be felt moving. "Every pony, back the Empire! We need to get off the snow, now!" No second shout was required as every pony, Conflagration included, heeded Starlight's call to retreat. As they reached the safety of the Crystal Empire an even greater whinny came from behind them followed by the sound of an explosion. All who heard it, quickly turned to the direction, and spotted a giant hoof of ice and lava extending from the land. "Twilight, I hope whatever Cherry needed you for is over quickly. We are definitely going to need you all very soon," Starlight said to herself as she fearfully watched the scene before her unfold. Chapter 25: Out of the Frying Pan“I wonder if there’s a way to control the volume of that spell. The princess made my head hurt with how loud she was,” She says. Apparently, a long-distance communications spell was the reason she ‘asked’ me to be quiet. I can tell that whatever scolding she got was well deserved. “Where is this, anyway?” She asks after recovering. As she looks around she seems to get engrossed at the statues of all the creatures. “Do all Archmagi have the same decorator?” He chuckles a bit before responding, “At this point I want to say yes, but I haven’t seen the home of the other two, and to answer your question: this castle belongs to the Arch Mage Prometheus, or as he’s known, Arch Mage of the Land’s Shadows.” I look at him curiously for the comment. “’Land’s Shadows’?” She looks around again. Though I don’t know at what seeing as how we’re in a hallway. “Can he get anymore evil sounding?” “He can. Just listen to him speak,” He replies dryly. He looks around when he notices that I just stare at him for that. “I suggest we go that way. The lab is in that direction, and more than likely, your parents.” He starts walking in the direction he pointed to with a hoof but stops when he notices I haven’t followed him. “Coming?” “Why are you helping me? I’m in love with you, but I know you don’t feel the same.” She states. He points to the opposite direction of where we were supposed to go, and then motions his hoof into a full circle around him. “I was raised here. For years upon years, this is all I’ve ever known. Prometheus taught me magic in the hopes that I would follow his examples.” He pauses and looks at me. “Then I saw you. The first time was only brief, but as you fell I saw the life in your eyes fading out. Yet, here you are.” He approached me until our muzzles were inches apart. “You survived. I don’t know how, but when we met back at the train station, and I defeated you, I felt like you would survive again. And by the looks of it, I was right.” He chuckles. “I don’t know what it is about you, but something fascinates me. No, at the moment, I don’t feel the same way about you, but something tells me that keeping you safe and alive is only going to benefit me in the long run.” With that he turns back and motions for me to follow him. “My turn to ask a question. Why do you trust me? For all intents and purposes, we’re enemies. So why are you following me so readily. I could be leading you to a trap.” “Are you?” She asks as she follows me to the lab. “No, but you didn’t answer my question.” He responds. “True, but you technically didn’t give me the full explanation. Isn’t this ‘Prometheus’ pony supposed to be your master or something? Why are you acting in a way that would betray him?” “Because, something just doesn’t feel right,” I reply. I can tell even without looking that she’s confused about my statement. “Prometheus has always been a careful individual,” I continue, “he isn’t one who just ignores things. Conflagration hasn’t been the most discreet about his plans. Before I arrived, he probably would have been caught within the month. So why hasn’t Prometheus done anything about his colleague’s absolutely insane plan to exterminate an entire empire of innocent ponies?” “Are you saying that they’re in working together?” “Those two?” He chuckles so hard he has to catch himself from laughing. “Those two hate each other. They would like nothing more than to know that the other is dead. No, I’m saying that he was aware of the plan the entire time and chose not to do anything about it.” His look turned to one of disgust and anger. Then it just was full of sadness. “I used to believe that he could do no wrong, and that we were truly trying to accomplish something grand for the future of Equestria. Now, I think he’s just as power hungry as Conflagration.” He turns towards me for a moment, then turns back. “So, are you going to answer my question?” “Yes, I will. And I’m sorry for pressing the issue. The answer is simple. You haven’t told enough lies for me to not trust you,” I look back at her with a raised eyebrow. “Or I guess I should say, that any interactions that I can register with you were all honest. You told Sugar Belle I had fallen, you admitted that you were the one who attacked me, you also admitted that I was right about how you feel towards me, and just now you told me that we weren’t heading to a trap. You’re an honest pony, Comet, and I trust you because of that.” I shrug and continues onward. “So why do you feel so strongly for me? None of our meetings have been very romantic.” “Mostly instinct I think, but the more I’m around you, the more I’m starting to like how serious and honest you are.” “Instinct?” “Sugar Belle explained it was common for unicorns to fall in love with other unicorns who display more power than themselves. In my case, you completely trounced me not once, but twice.” “So, it started superficial, and now it’s not?” “It’s becoming less superficial as I get to know you, but I can’t deny that a part of me likes the fact that my crush is a handsome and powerful colt,” she says in a softer voice. I keep staring straight while trying to mask how much that statement actually affected me. Soon I can see the entrance to the laboratory. I stop and turn to her only to notice our faces nearly meet. Naturally, I jump back, but notice she jumps back as well. We both stay silent for a moment as we stare at each other; her face showing a visible red blush. “Is there something you wanted to say?” She asks, clearly trying to break the silence. He turns back to the doors, his blush slowly fading off his face before he turns again to meet my eyes. “Earlier you said that you trusted me. How much?” I can’t help but stare at him for the question. “What?” “I asked, how much do you trust me?” I look down. How much do I trust him is what he asked? I look up and meet his gaze again. “How far do you need me to trust you?” She asks with the same determination I saw when she confessed to me. “If my plan fails to go exactly as I’m going to tell you, then, you, your parents, and myself will all be dead. So, how much do you trust me?” I slowly trot over to him until our muzzles are nearly touching again. “I entrust my life into your hoofs. I trust you without fail.” I take a step back and give her a small smirk that she reciprocates. “Then here’s the plan…” Chapter 26: Into the Fire“I believe you owe me an explanation,” said Prometheus. “Where is its power? Where is the overwhelming presence? How is this another failure?” He continued to slowly make his way to Cross Potion and Love Potion. Love Potion holding a small creature just born from incubation. “And please do not try to fool me with the fact that ‘It is just a child’. Flurry Heart is a child.” His null voice only proved to further highlight the disappointment and frustration visible on his face. “Shining Star was made exactly how we promised she could be made. We told you that it was impossible to force such raw power during incubation. We had to give her a body that would allow her the potential to grow into the power you needed,” explained Cross Potion as he stood in-between Prometheus and his wife and newly born daughter. Both him and his wife backing away slowly as he tried to think of some method for them to escape. “I can’t help if your delusions of grandeur stopped you from seeing the simple fact that she would have to be raised to have such power.” At that moment, Prometheus stopped, however the Potions continued to back away. “I see,” he says while closing his eyes to contemplate. The room is silent with the exception being the sound of the Potions backing away. Before long, Cross Potion and Love Potion both reach the edge of the room where their devices would activate if they ventured further. “Very well then, if that is the way of things. However, I cannot allow you to remain here. Thus, I will grant you a great mercy and see that the both of you join your other daughter. She must be quite lonely without you.” As if on cue, the doors behind the potions suddenly open with a loud screech. “Prometheus, do you really have to leave that stupid rust on the edges of the door? It’ll eventually fall over,” was the voice all in the room heard from beyond the newly opened doors. Love Potion showing great concern as the voice belonged to one of Prometheus’ most trusted individuals, Comet Blaze. “Why are you here Comet? I informed you to remain in the Crystal Empire to assist Conflagration in whatever he needed.” ===================================================================================== I understood what his plan is, but that didn’t stop me from being teary-eyed at the sight of my parents. They looked a bit ragged with the bags under their eyes, their disheveled manes, and sweat stains on their lab coats, but they were my parents and there was no disputing that. Creeping closer to them while invisible, I watched as Comet continued to walk passed them on his path towards this ‘Prometheus’ pony. I also noticed a tiny foal in Mom’s forearms. “Do you even know what he’s planning on doing? He’s gone mad, and I came back to get you to help me stop him.” “Stop him you say? In all the years I’ve known Mr. Hot Streak, I have given up on ‘stopping him’ from anything he does.” He states in a dead voice. Comet was right, this guy has evil written on everything. “But in the years that I have known him, I am aware that all he does is for the greater good.” I inch closer to my parents while Comet distracts him and notice the band that I was informed of. “You claim that he’s ‘gone mad’, but he was never a sane pony to begin with.” “He’s planning on engulfing the Crystal Empire and the surrounding snow area in lava! He’s planning on killing countless innocent ponies!” The pained voice Comet had was making it hard for me to focus, but I was already halfway done with the enchantments. The instructions he left were at least easy to follow. “Prometheus, please, we have to go and find a way to stop him- “ The sound of Comet’s scream made me turn around, and I saw as he was rolling closer to us. “Why?” he said while coughing. It took all the restraint I could muster to not rush to him. I could feel tears running down my face. I turn back while drying them and continue my attack on the bands. “Why you ask?” That monster repeats. “Simple, you aren’t looking at the bigger picture. Comet Blaze those emotions of yours are clouding your judgment again. I am fully aware of what endeavor Conflagration is attempting. After all, I am the one who came up with the idea.” This made me stop and turn around. The shock and pain on Comet’s face was almost unbearable. Here was his mentor, a pony who raised him and trained him in magic, a pony who instilled a sense of justice into him and is now showing himself to be as crazed as the pony who controlled Comet, if not more so. I can’t understand what’s going through his mind right now, but it must be hard. “The Crystal Empire is a collection of worthless relics that must be destroyed if Equestria is to prosper once again. The endless blizzards that inhabit its lands are caused by the Crystal Heart, and if we do not destroy it all, then they will never disappear and eventually they will engulf the entire land.” “That’s a lie,” Comet said as he was once again on his hooves. “The Eternal Winter is caused by the dormant Windigoes that inhabit the plains surrounding the Empire. If we destroy the Heart and the Empire, then Equestria has no defense against them. The Crystal Heart is the only thing keeping them dormant. Prometheus, how did you not see this when you came up with the plan?” He managed to jump out of the way as Prometheus fired another blast at him. “Not the only thing, and Conflagration has more than likely given them exactly what they needed to re-awaken.” Our confusion matched for a moment before I heard tiny clicks coming from behind me. Apparently, I had been autonomously releasing the bands on my parents. Both instantly realized what happened and were looking around shocked. I quietly sound to them, “Mom, dad, down here.” The shock they have at hearing me is enough to make me giggle a bit. “I’m glad to see you too, but please listen to me, and make sure you don’t bring a lot of attention to yourself. Comet Blaze is doing his best to keep that monster’s attention.” I can see the confusion leaving their faces as they start putting on an act of fear. Deciding to take advantage of the silence in the room after Prometheus’ statement, I call to Comet. Comet, the bands are off, we need to get my family out of here. It seems as if you were right about Prometheus. I can’t tell you how sorry I am, but please get my parents to safety. You’re the only one between the two of us with enough control of their teleport to do it. What about you? He asks while dodging another beam blast. Do you know what your parents, teacher, or even the princess will do to me if you don’t make it back in one piece? “Stay still, Comet and I are going to get you out of here. That’s my new sibling I take it?” They nod. “Then I'm asking to hold it later. Stay still, and please don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” I promise that I’ll get out as well, but right now these ponies behind me need help. I’m not saying abandon me. I want to enjoy my time with my families, especially my new sibling. But you know I’d be better used as a distraction for you than the other way around. Reasoning done, I start to charge up my spell and get in line behind Prometheus. When I give the signal, I want you to teleport yourself and my family out of here, alright? Even with all the general noise of the area, Comet’s telepathic silence was deafening. Alright, he finally says, but don’t you dare die here. With that I fire a blast aimed at the jerk who took my parents away from me and catch him by surprise. With a loud grunt, Comet makes a full gallop towards my parents and the foal their holding, all the while he is charging a spell. As Prometheus recovers he notices this as well as the bands that are no longer on my parents. Before he can react, however, I fire another blast and catch him off guard again. It was only momentary, but as my second attack hit, the distinct sound of a teleport was heard, and Comet was gone with my family. As I fire a third blast, a barrier is raised to deflect it. “You are remarkably hard to kill, but you have made a grave mistake,” he says with a low rumble. The lab begins to rumble as cracks begin to form around the marble. Earthly light begins to emanate, and Prometheus’ eyes start to shine. He’s also looking directly at me. “Invisibility spells only work when the opponent is not aware you have them, Failure.” Chapter 27: The Home StretchAs everything comes back into existence, I look around at my surroundings. It seems that my focus on teleportation was successful as myself and my ‘guests’ arrived at the Crystal Empire. The giant magical dome surrounding the whole thing is new, however that’s not what concerns me. No, what concerns me is the giant Pegasus made of ice and molten rock that can be seen in the distance as it hammers its forehooves into said dome. “Comet Blaze,” came an all too familiar voice from behind me, “where is our daughter?” “Currently holding off Prometheus as a distraction so I could get you, your wife, and that foal out of there,” I say with what little energy I could muster. Seeing as how I now find myself being hoisted up to meet Cross Potion’s gaze, I don’t believe he cared for that answer. “Get mad at me all you want, but I should let you know that it was her idea. Long distance takes a lot of focus, and the amount needed to teleport multiple party members is really draining. Unless you have some method of clearing my fatigue quickly, so I can go back and teleport both myself and her out while under heavy fire from the jerk who used to be my master, then I suggest that you put me down and let me rest.” I then point a hoof towards the direction of the giant monster pony, “Besides we have other things to worry about.” To say that Cross Potion has no courtesy would be a lie as he did indeed put me down. To say that he is gentle about it is another thing entirely as my body reintroduced itself to the land much faster than I had hoped. “What is that thing?” Asks a very concerned Love Potion as she clings to the foal in her arms. Despite the clear nervousness in her voice and the fact that she was panicked, I think she and her husband are taking the situation rather well. “Why did you bring us somewhere with something like that around!” “First of all, I was not aware that it was even here. When I left with your daughter in tow, neither it nor the barrier keeping it out were around,” I say to correct her statement. Attempt one to get back up failed, so might as well continue, “Secondly, we, and by that, I mean one of you carrying me have to get over to that side of town.” Of course, my second statement is met with horror from both the husband and his wife. I can understand why, but the fact that I must explain why when we are so limited on time does tend to get rather annoying. I roll my eyes, “Both your daughter and I failed to mention this, but she may be the personal student of a princess.” As I figured, a half-truth seems to peek their interest. ========================================================================================== OK, so I just angered a powerful mage that seems to be able to use land-based magic as if it was water. Running around is proving as useful as being invisible, and I know he can somehow see me. Looking around, I can see that the door is still wide open but who knows if it’ll stay open if he notices me trying to escape. Thinking doesn’t help with these stupid mine spells constantly activating while I teleport between cover. “Give it up,” he says in that stupid monotone of his, “you cannot hope to defeat me. This castle was specifically designed to be my battleground.” “Yet, you can’t think to add a little livelier color?” The taunt earns me a beam blast strong enough to blow away the cover I had been using a moment ago. “I never liked many colors if I had to be honest,” he said. “Most of them have no purpose. Black and dark colors, they are used to hide in, and to bring fear in those you find against you.” Just as he finishes I manage to teleport into the air above him and fire off an Ice blast I had been charging. Which is quickly blocked by his barrier and I teleport away from his own blast. “I’ll say this, your attacks have a bite to them. Whomever trained you, has done a remarkably good job. But shiny garbage is still garbage at the end of the day.” Finishing his statement, he seems to have lost my position. Thank goodness for the wall walking spell, but I don’t know how long I can hang upside down. I decide to make a break for the door and jump through just as it shuts. “A spell to allow you multiple angles of movement. You are a clever one,” I can hear his hollow voice say as it reverberates through the door, “but my castle is a maze. How long do you think you can last looking for an exit before I find you?” I choose not to answer his question as I run down the hall. Twists and turns seem to proceed and follow me as I run around dodging mines and occasionally blasts of magic from him. Twice he almost managed to catch me in the same spell Comet used against me at the train station, and all the while I can’t figure out how to get out. Eventually I find a window and decide to jump, but as I reach it I’m stopped by a mine placed in front of it. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” he says as I swear I hear some giddiness in his voice. “We are extremely high up, and you may die if you cannot catch the wall fast enough.” He then seals the window with what looks like a wall of onyx. “What do you care it’d mean I was dead regardless,” I say as I continue my way galloping down the path. “Oh, but this is the most fun I’ve had in ages,” he says. He’s toying with me. At the next sealed window, I decide to teleport out of it despite the danger. It seems to work as I begin a decent down what seems like it would be a fall longer than the one I had on the mountain, but then I’m suddenly flung into a teleport back into the castle. “Like my safety spell? It’s a little something I developed studying the remains of the crystal King Sombra used to guard the Crystal Heart. Designed to let things in but not out.” I bet Comet isn’t having as much fun as I am right about now. ========================================================================================== “And you’re sure that this teacher of hers can rescue, Cherry Blossom?” Cross Potion says in between gasps as he gallops at full speed. I normally don’t condone running into a possibly deadly encounter, but desperate times call for desperate measures. I nod trying to save energy. It wasn’t long before we found ourselves reaching a clearing with a large amount of guards putting themselves between the barrier and the royals they were supposed to protect. Taking a closer look, I could see that they weren’t exactly next to the barrier. It took a bit more time as we got closer to see why. Six ponies were standing in front of the guards. Each of them began to slowly glow and float one at a time as a form of rainbow colored magic began to swirl around them. “What’s that?” Cross Potion asks as his examination of the magic slows him down to a slow trot. “It may be the magic from the Elements of Harmony,” I manage to say, “I hope it’s enough to beat something like that.” As if to answer my hopes, the rainbow light began to swirl even faster as it continued to grow exponentially from a ball to a tornado of spiraling colors. That tornado then grew and grew before it was large enough to engulf the monstrous equine. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Conflagration battling with a mare. Judging by the details I can make out, the mare in question seems to be one Starlight Glimmer. Every other move made by Conflagration seemed to be an attempt to get past her whether by teleportation or a short portal spell. Every time, however, she was able to force him back with a teleport of her own, or some other interesting method. For the most part, they seemed evenly matched. Neither side refusing to give the other any sign of weakness or fatigue that could be exploited. The sight reminds me that I had not severed the mental link with Cherry Blossom. I got your parents to safety, or relative safety when you consider the entire empire being protected by a barrier from a giant Windigo that seems to be fused with lava. I’m going to ignore everything you said, but the part that their relatively safe. She managed to say, but her voice sounded distant and tired. Comet, you were right. He’s insane. He’s hunting me in this maze of a castle, and he’s enjoying it! If I try to escape out of the castle with a teleport or by some opening he left to taunt me, he has some spell on it that immediately forces me back into the castle. I’ve so far managed to avoid most of his attacks, and I think I’m getting used to the lay out of the castle. No, that’s another dead end. It became silent for a moment before she begins to speak again. Sorry, he found me again. Comet, please hurry. I don’t know how long I can keep running. Her voice sounding desperate. A voice near me calls to me, “Comet, are you OK? You seem pale.” I turn to the voice and am face to face with Love Potion. Of course, it catches me off guard and I drop myself off Cross Potion. “Comet!” She exclaims with worry. We then hear a loud whinny as every pony, even Conflagration and his opponent, turn to see the prismatic cyclone moving faster and faster as it gets smaller and smaller. It doesn’t take long for me to notice that as it gets smaller, the signs of the windigo begin to disappear. Once the cyclone gets small enough that it changes back into a ball, it explodes with a rainbow shockwave. All at once, as the shockwave covers the land snow melts, storm clouds dissipate, chasms upon chasms are unearthed, and the sun can be seen shining. The Frozen North isn’t very frozen anymore. Chapter 1: What I Wouldn't Give for AdventureOh look the male mare is back in town. I’m not sure how often she comes here, but it happens enough that at least mom knows her name. And there’s Lind Bloom watering the azaleas again. I have to remember to buy some as a snack before going home today. I wonder who- “Ms. Blossom, is there something particularly interesting happening outside today?” asks Lonely Meadow, our teacher, using a voice loud enough to startle me out of my own thoughts. All the other fillies and colts start to laugh as I jumped so hard I fell out of my desk. “Nothing ever happens in this town Mrs. Meadow,” I respond in a less than pleasant tone. For all the laughing they did before, that particular jab made them brake out into even harder laughter, though why I will never understand. I do think I’m getting ahead of myself, and none of you even know who I am. My name is Cherry Blossom, and I am a unicorn with a light pink coat and cherry red mane. I never understood why the color of my mane and tail is red when all the cherries I’ve ever seen are purple, but mom told me they’re red so that’s what I say. What about my parents? I’ll tell you about them later. For now, my attention was on the mare with light a light blue coat and dark green mane that was my teacher. “Ms. Blossom, if what you say is true, then that is all the more reason to pay less attention to it, and more attention to my lecture,” she said. “I’m sorry Mrs. Meadow,” I reply in a slightly lower tone. “Very well, now return to your seat. I am about to go through advanced arithmetic.” I don’t say a word as I return to my seat, but believe me I was absolutely excited about relearn something I taught myself years ago. After school, all of us said our goodbyes to Mrs. Meadow, and we were off home. I stopped by and entered the flower shop as I crossed the road. “Good afternoon, Lindy,” I say as a greeting to a particularly beautiful mare with pale yellow coat and sun yellow mane. “Good afternoon, Cherry, are you hear to buy a snack?” she asks. “Of course, your flowers are delicious, and mom hasn’t given me a big allowance since the incident with your sister.” As she chuckles, I can’t help but wonder how someone like her still doesn’t have a special somepony. She then responds, “Well I can’t say she didn’t deserve it, but you really shouldn’t use frogs in such a mean way.” She’s right of course, as it can be considered cruel to the frogs, but I don’t particularly express that for fear of their mother coming into the shop. I opt to make a slight giggle instead, and stop the conversation at that. I get home and notice the mail box is still full from when the mail mare delivered our mail this morning. Though I find it odd, I decide to levitate our mail with me as I unlock the house and enter home. While no one is home at the moment, I find a small note on the living room table saying that they both won’t be home until late tomorrow. All things considered, they aren’t home all that often after I get back from school anyway, so I don’t make a big deal of it, and instead decide to focus on my homework that takes all of two minutes after I briefly glance at the paper. The advantages of being an avid bookworm with a photographic memory can be great sometimes. So after I finish my homework I decide to read some of my favorite novels before making dinner. That night I have a dream I was flying through the clouds. Not like that could ever happen, but they call it a dream for a reason, right? I really do wish I could just fly away sometimes though. I wasn’t lying to Mrs. Meadow when I said that nothing happens in this town. It’s quiet, it’s boring, and above all, it’s isolated in a remote part of Equestria where no one really cares to go. It’s just a quiet town full of earth ponies and one unicorn filly that came to existence due to 'family issues'. The next morning I find myself waking up as early as always. I love that dream. I really do wish I was born a pegasus, but enough about that. I get ready, eat breakfast, and before I know it, I’m out the door; heading for school. On the way, I give a good morning greeting to all the stallions and mares that I see every morning, and they greet me back. Lindy is the last pony on my route before arriving at school and she usually isn’t up this early anyway. “Well, if it isn’t little miss bored,” said a filly with a blue coat and dark blue mane as I walk into the classroom. “Good morning, Pained Glass,” I retort. “It’s ‘Stained Glass’, and you know it,” she replies. “Not much of a better name,” I reply before Mrs. Meadow enters the class informing us to all get to our seats. Honestly how is such a spoiled brat related to the greatest mare in town? It makes no sense, but I digress as it’s time to listen to another lecture on advanced arithmetic. Today is going to be another great day. After school I find my path to Lindy’s shop blocked by her sister and her two twin purple lackeys: Amber Jewel and Amber Gem. Don’t ask about the names as all I can gather is that their mother really loves amber. “Now where did we leave off this morning?” asking in that smirk that could make milk go bad. “You were about to cry to the teacher about the pain my insult left you, now if you don’t mind, get out of my way,” admittedly I could have been nicer about saying that, but I feel like I’d better stand my ground for now. “Or you’ll do what? Turn me into a newt? You don’t scare me Limp Horn,” she says, as the words suddenly start to sink in and I actually start getting mad. “Stained Glass! Do I have to tell mom, what you just said?” asks Lindy as I look at her with the greatest ‘Thank You’ smile I could muster. Sitting with Lindy at her patio in the back of her shop, I felt like the world could stop there and all would be great. As boring as this town is, Lind Bloom is really the only pony that makes it bearable. Even if my wishes for her to be my sister fall on death ears, I can at least enjoy talking with her about my day. “Cherry, do you really have to fight with my sister all the time?” she asks. I want to give her a resounding yes, but the better of me thinks it over and says, “I wouldn’t have to if she would stop trying to be a bully. I don’t mind how she is, but always having to defend myself from her insults really puts a strain on me trying to be nice.” She looks at me with a sad look, but closes her eyes, sighs, and replies, “Just try not to kill each other. The one thing I couldn’t stand is having both my little sisters be gone.” To be honest, I don’t know how I got home as all I remember is the best mare in town calling me her ‘sister’. I somehow remembered to get the mail, and found another letter from my parents inside it. Probably just a letter saying they’ll be a bit later than usual, so I put in on the table, and go do my normal routine of homework then reading before dinner. I tell you, if I knew then what I know now, I would not have had the extra salad for dinner… Author's Note Well let's see how this story turns out. Not sure what tags will suit this. Not planning on it getting dark enough to require the "Dark" note tag, but if what I read on the FAQ is correct, then I can just adjust the tags as necessary. Not sure how I want to write the next chapters, but hopefully you all enjoy this story. When ponies/beings from the canon cast enter the story, I'll be sure I do enough reading to bring their full character in, but for now I want to start small by developing Cherry Blossom as this is her story. As a side note: I find this formal format for starting a new character a bit jarring, unless I misread that, but rules are rules; and overall at least it makes it easier to see the conversations. Chapter 13: A Rather Interesting MorningSugar Belle took the information I hid from her before rather well. Considering that said information contained details such as: me being an artificial life-form, on top of being a failed experiment, and being revived with no destiny, fate, or Cutie Mark; I was pleasantly surprised. Her only response was that she had heard stranger. I opted not to ask. The next morning started out in a rather exciting manner. When Azurinne was discovered in my room, most of the nurses, save for Redheart, were all rather frantic in their attempts to get rid of her. Nurse Redheart simply scolded Azurinne saying she 'should know better', and opened the window to send her on her way. Sugar Belle had already been out of the room before the nurses walked in and saw Azurinne, as such, I don't know where she went or what she was doing. As for myself, aside from the loud wake up call from a screaming nurse, I was completing my exam with Nurse Redheart to ensure I was fit enough to be allowed out of the hospital. “I hope you aren’t planning on making this a habit,” said Redheart, “as much as I enjoy spending time with you, I would love it more if you weren’t injured when we spend it.” We both giggled at that. She was a great pony, and seemed to be one of the best nurses here. She looked at my scans before smiling to herself. “You seem to have recovered quite well. You may feel a bit tired, but some breakfast in the cafeteria will snap you right out. Do you have any plans today?” “I heard from Sugar Belle, that the princess and Starlight were expecting to speak to me about something.” I hop off the bed and rush over to give her a hug. “Thank you for everything, and I’m sorry about the way we got to see each other again.” “Don’t mention it. Now go on, breakfast will only be open for another hour or so, and there might not be much left in terms of good food. Down the hall to your left and through the green double doors.” With that I rush out of the office to get something to eat. After breakfast, I met Azurinne outside the main entrance of the hospital. We both decided that it was better to get to the castle sooner rather than later, and then were on our way. “So… you said that giant crystal tree is the castle?” She nods. “Well, alright then. Nothing left to do, but to go there.” After some time, we ran into Sugar Belle and Big Mac walking and having a conversation. "Big Mac, Sugar Belle," I call out, "good morning." While Big Mac simply nods as he turns to me, Sugar Belle turns to greet us, "Good morning, did you both sleep well?" "We had a very interesting wake-up," we say in unison. This caused us both to stare at each other and giggle. The look of confusion that appeared on both the stallion and mare caused our giggles to burst into full out laughter. "The nurses had interesting things to say about cats in patients' rooms," we continued in unison causing us to drop to the ground holding ourselves in our laughter. Even with the tears in my eyes, I could clearly see a very warm smile coming from both adults viewing us. Once I calmed down, I was left wondering something. "Big Mac, have you always been aware that Azurinne could speak?" Simply giving me his hardy 'Nope' where he adds some length to the 'N'. "Did Sugar Belle inform you?" To this he gave me a hardy 'Eeyup', indicating I guessed correctly. This got me to a bit of a mischievous attitude. "You know, I accidentally called Sugar Belle, 'Mom'. Will you be making it, so I can call you 'Dad' soon?" The look on both their faces gave Azurinne and I another round of laughter. "Laugh all you want, you two, but you won't be laughing when it actually happens," she countered. "When?" Azurinne barely managed to call out in-between her fits. I could swear Sugar Belle's coat turned from pink to bright red from embarrassment. Poor Big Mac was really panicking at this point. Once again, I managed to regain control of myself, and got back to my hooves. I then rushed to them and gave both their forearms as warm a hug as I could give. I don't know what they did for that moment, but after, they both gave me a hug of their own. I suddenly felt Sugar Belle's hoof playing with my mane. "Now don't move," she chided, "I'm just giving your mane and tail something that will make them look nicer." At her command, I remained still while she worked. Once she was done, both herself and Big Mac backed away and she pulled out a mirror from her saddle bag. Staring at myself, I remember when I first met her, and she first called me her ‘little mini me’. Now looking back at me, was the image of a tiny Sugar Belle with a red mane. My mane pushed to one side being held together at the bottom by a band with 2 blue spheres, and looking at my tail was an identical band. The moment everything registered, I did the only thing sensible a pony in my position would do. I tackled her down in the biggest hug I could give. "You're welcome," she said in a giggle as the wind returned to her. At least, I think that's what she said as it's kind of hard to hear when you bury your face into some pony's coat. "If I didn't know better, I'd say you were trying to get her to like you more than her actual parents." Said Azurinne in amusement. "If I didn't know any better," she said staring down at me as I kept her pinned to the ground, "I'd say it was working." This got me to get off her in surprise allowing her to get up. "Now don't be that way. I know that I can't replace them. That isn't my intention." I felt my ears touch my skull as I stare down. She then put her hoof below my muzzle and lifted my face until our eyes met. "I can't replace them, and I don't want to try. Until you get them back, I am going to try to raise you as best as I can with as much love as I can possibly give you. They can take over again once we find them." "Until we find them, I'm going to need a father," I teased causing her to hold me tight and shake me lightly. "I get it! I surrender!" "That'll teach you to be smart with me," she said teasingly, but then letting go of me. "Now off you go. You can find the castle from here, right?" I deadpan her. Then stare at the rather obvious giant crystal tree, and turn back to her. "Well, as long as you don't get lost. Azurinne, I'll leave her to you. I'm getting Big Mac to escort me back to town. We'll be back tomorrow." With that we waved them off and were on our way. "So... what do you plan on doing after we rescue your other parents?" Asked Azurinne with a wide grin. "Have us all move near Sugar Belle," I replied, "I doubt anything could beat the idea of having two moms and two dads." "Two dads?" She asked. "Sugar Belle did say, 'We'll be back tomorrow.' Just why does Big Mac have to staying all day and night?" I countered amusingly. "Cherry Blossom!" was all I heard before I found myself at the bottom of a pony pile. "Hey girls, what's up?" I asked groaning and trying to drag myself out. "Me, from the looks of it," said Scootaloo at the top of the pile. "I really like your mane," added Sweetie Belle. "When did y’all get here? And did you happen to see mah brother?" Apple Bloom asked as I finally managed to pull myself out of the pile. I straightened myself up before turning around to answer them. "In order from top to bottom. Scootaloo, not funny. Thank you, Sweetie Belle, Sugar Belle styled it for me. Apple Bloom, I got here about a week and a half ago. Sorry for not contacting you, but I was asleep for the entire time in the hospital." The last tidbit caused them all to stare at me worried. "Don't worry, Nurse Redheart gave me a check-up this morning, and I'm 100% fine. As for Big Mac, he went to take Sugar Belle home, and they both won't be back until morning." My emphasis on 'both' caused them to giggle. "Do you want to go play with us later? We're on our way to school now," Scootaloo said. "Sure, I'm on my way to talk to Princess Twilight," I replied. "What for?" Asked Apple Bloom. "To be honest, I don't know," I replied, "Mom said she wanted to speak with me." "'Mom'?" Sweetie Belle repeated impishly causing me to stare dumbfounded. "So, does that mean mah brother's gonna be called 'Dad' soon?" The look on their faces is telling me that my blush is just as bright as Sugar Belle's was. "And does that mean that Aah'm going to be your aunt?" "Karma~" sang Azurinne. At that moment, all three Crusaders looked at her and stared. "Oh... fiddle sticks." They then proceeded to rush at her, but stopped short of her as she had decided to float up to just above the top of a tree. "I seem to have spoken too soon." "Is she floating?" she asked me before turning back to Azurinne, "are you floating?" This caused Azurinne to roll her eyes as she lay down on the air in a trickster grin she had not used since I met her. "So... You can talk?" "Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo," I called to the three, "Azurinne is a Cheshire cat." A look of confusion was written on all three of their faces. "Yes, she can talk, and she is indeed floating. Cheshire cats have many abilities that make them very... unique. I'm sorry that I never told you." It was then a bell could be heard in the distance. "Oh no, we're gonna be late!" Pointed out Apple Bloom in a small panic. "We'll see ya later, Cherry Blossom. We'll talk after school." With that the trio ran off, and I followed suit with Azurinne following behind. The rest of the walk to the castle was rather uneventful. I met with the same mail mare that always visited town, and some other ponies. I will say this. Ponyville is rather peaceful. Though, when I said this to some mare, her only response was that it was 'wasn't Tuesday'.
Chapter 2: A Morning to Remember“Good morning, Cherry Blossom!” said a voice I was not familiar with at all. This fact, immediately woke me up as I stared at what seemed to be a blue cat with a rather large grin. Naturally, I was so surprised I shrieked and scooted myself out of my bed so fast that I fell off. “Goodness, are you alright?” I look at the cat widely and noticed that it isn’t even on my bed. It was floating slightly above it. “Does losing one’s sanity count as being ‘alright’?” I respond. “I mean, it isn’t often a pony finds themselves woken up by a… well, a TALKING FLOATING CAT!” “Cheshire Cat,” it replies. “I’m a Cheshire cat, and before you ask, yes, the very same species as the one from that one story of the filly that fell down the rabbit hole. Though, admittedly, that one was male, while I am female.” As it said this I couldn’t help but feel a strange queasiness in my stomach. With that I rushed to the bathroom. I really wish I didn’t have that extra salad. “So, you’re a Cheshire cat?” I ask coming back into the room, “I have so many questions, but I suppose my main questions are why are you in my house, and how do you know my name?” These were the questions at the very top of my list to ask the now semitransparent, talking, floating cat sitting just above my bed. “I have no reason to lie about what I am,” said the Cheshire cat, “as to the answer of those other two questions; I suppose the only answer that will get the least important part of our conversation out of the way is ‘I am your familiar’.” “Pardon me?” I ask while staring blankly, “you just said that you’re my ‘familiar’? Just what is a familiar?” “A familiar is like a pet, a servant, and a partner all rolled up into a neat package,” she said, as she took her head off and rolled it around for a demonstration. Admittedly, I found this not only humorous, but also a bit disturbing. “We familiars are created when a being of large magical potential is born, but we are not created if a being develops the power through means outside of just being born with it,” she paused before continuing, “Now there are other causes that affect what the color or gender we have, but for the most part, what you get is completely random.” “I still don’t get it, but for now, what’s your name?” I ask. “The thing is…” she paused as her tail suddenly detached and randomly hopped around, “I don’t have one. Familiars must be named by those who we are bound to.” She stared at me as her eyes suddenly began to literally grow in anticipation. “I, being bound to a certain pink filly in the room, am required to wait for said filly to name me,” she finally stated with eyes as large as the room. “I can name you anything, anything at all?” I asked. She simply nodded. “How do you know I won’t give you a silly name, or just simply decide that you shouldn’t have one at all?” “How do I know?” she restates the question, “well, to be honest, I don’t, but I know that you are a very kind filly, and I also know that you would never try to be horrible on purpose.” To this I simply give her a blank stare, and silently exit the room. As I go down I see my parents’ letter that arrived yesterday. I decide to ignore it, and go make breakfast. After all deciding the name of a being magically bound to you is not easy to make on an especially empty stomach. I, however, opt to make sure I don’t eat anything green right now. After breakfast, I turn to see my guest sitting above the clock in the kitchen. Seeing her smaller than before, made her much less unnerving to look at. “Do you want to eat anything? I don’t have much, but I can go out and buy something. We have a day off from school today, and I still have some bits my parents left me.” The last statement made her look at me in a quizzical manner. “No, thank you,” she replied, “I already had my breakfast this morning.” This statement was followed by her pulling out the bones of a fish from her mouth; which I found less disgusting that the vision would entail. “We still need a name for you,” those words perked the tiny feline’s ears right up, “so how about we have you sit on the table in the living room. Note that I said on the table, and not above it.” She shrugs and disappears. Assuming that she’ll reappear on the table, I clean up my dishes and put them away, before I relocate myself into the next room. There sitting on the table as I had requested, was the blue Cheshire cat. “I’m going to examine you, so I can decide what the best name for you would be.” She shrugs and then stands on her hind legs. Taking that as a ‘yes,’ I begin circling around her, examining how she looks. Her blue coat is fine with many dark blue stripes, and her tail seems to be the full length of her body. Her snout was small, but her whiskers were quite slender, and that wide smile of hers had very healthy white teeth shining through. Her eyes were blue, no, they were sapphire blue. Actually, they were just sapphires. I scrunch my muzzle into a smirk, “No shape-shifting. Not even shape-shifting your eyes.” We both laughed. “Cherry Blossom,” she said, “Is there really a reason to look me over?” As she said this she began to sit down on the air and float up. “With just looking at me, I can’t imagine you giving me a name nicer than ‘Blue Fur’.” “Keep this up and I may just name you that,” I retort, “but you are right. So, how about I just give you the options for names and you can decide which you want?” “You want me to have the final word?” she asked, suddenly enlarging her eyes even larger than when she did in my bedroom. “You mean it truly?” “Well I can’t mean it falsely,” I reply, “so your options are, Azurinne, Chelsey the Cheshire Cat, and before you ask, yes, ‘the Cheshire Cat’ would be officially part of the name, and finally we have Sky Sapphire.” She went into deep thought about the three names. “Azurinne,” she said, “I want my name to be Azurinne.” “Azurinne it is then,” I reply, “Now that all that is settled…” I begin to think about part of the conversation Azurinne and I had while in my bedroom. “Azurinne…” I call, and she turns to me, “you said that the whole being a familiar part, and I assume your name is being included, was the ‘least important part of our conversation.’ What did you mean by that?” “Before I say…” she pauses with a serious expression, “you may want to read the letter sent by your… ‘parents.’” Author's Note And here's chapter 2. I always loved 'Alice in Wonderland.' Being able to include even a tiny bit of that with my own take on a staple in magic is really nice. Hope your all enjoying the story.
Chapter 3: And You Thought This Would Be Easy“So, remind me again why you chose to leave at night?” asked Azurinne in a dejected looking mood. The Azurinne and I were just past the town’s limit near the foot of mountain that headed to the rest of Equestria. “We won’t be able to go in the morning because of school,” I answered as I looked equally dispirited, “and I can tell you this, our teacher is quite the mean one if you try to ditch class while she’s awake.” The two of us were talking all day about what was going on and what happened in the past. I got angry a few times, and even started shaking my hooves, but the whole time she just sat there peacefully and explained all the facts. After the conversation, I finally broke down and began crying, apologizing for everything I called her and accused her of. Long story short, I’m not exactly ‘naturally’ born, and not exactly a ‘success’ either. Now my parents, or rather the two ponies that both created and ran away with me, have been captured and are being forced to continue where they left off. The letter explained about half of that, and Azurinne had to explain the rest. “Before we begin climbing the rather steep mountain to the tunnel leading through,” I say, “is there anything you can do to make it easier for us? Admittedly, I haven’t read the book in forever, but you must have something that could help us?” “Well if I could make doors to seemingly anywhere, wouldn’t I have just made one to your parents, hours ago?” asked Azurinne, “but I suppose I can teach you a spell to walk up the mountain.” I look at her in disbelief as she pulls a book out from inside her ear. She floats me the book and continues, “Now read quickly, or the knowledge will just fly off on its own.” Worried the words may indeed just jump out of the book and fly away, I begin to read the spell book. “I’ll meet you at the entrance, cherry,” she said as all but her mouth disappeared, “now do hurry, so I don’t get bored up there.” With that her mouth vanished as well. Reading and understanding the spell was easy enough, and casting it on myself was even easier. The hard part? Staring at the village I lived in my entire life, and having to say goodbye to it. “Goodbye, I’ll miss you,” I said to myself, “except you, Stained Glass, I won’t be missing you anytime soon.” I turn back and begin to climb. “You say your goodbyes?” asks Azurinne in a very gentle tone. I nod and we begin to walk through the cave. “You know,” she begins to speak while walking on the ceiling, “you are way too mature for me to remember your still a filly sometimes.” I give her a smile. A complement given is always appreciated. “With that said,” she continues, “you don’t really know many spells, do you?” “Truthfully,” I begin to reply, “the only spells I know are that climbing spell you gave me, a basic levitation spell that all unicorns know, or so my parents told me, and an invisibility spell I use whenever I want to be alone.” “Then let’s add two more spells to that list,” she said as she pulls two books from behind her ear and floats them to me, “the book on top is an offensive spell, and the one on the bottom is a defensive spell.” I looked at them and was puzzled. “We don’t know how much danger is going to be on this journey, and I certainly won’t be able to protect you all the time.” I nodded in agreement as I began to read. We traveled for a seemingly long time down different winding paths as I completed one book, then the other. The spells seemed basic enough. The offensive spell is a simple straight blast from my horn that I can make stronger or weaker depending on how much magic I add. The interesting thing about the spell is, if I concentrate well enough I can imbue it with an element of my choice. The defensive spell is a magic shield. It can also be imbued, but it can block any attack, so long as I have enough magic left to do so. “Do you really think I’ll need this?” I ask, “I mean, most ponies are rather nice.” “Yes, most ‘ponies’ are nice,” she stated, “but we won’t be dealing with only just ponies. Take them for example.” She pointed to some rats off in the distance. We stop as she continues, “Those are trouble just waiting for us.” “Why are there rats in the tunnel?” I ask, “I mean I guess, somethings have to live here, but if those are so dangerous why would the mail mare continue to go through this way?” “Well…” she suddenly trailed off, “we may have taken a wrong turn? I mean these tunnels are pretty much a maze.” “Are you trying to say that we’re lost?” I ask, “On top of looking like we are about to be something’s dinner, we are lost?” “Yes…?” She tries to say and then gives me that grin of hers. I deadpan her. “Well at least they’re small,” I say, “they can’t be too much trouble.” “Um… Cherry?” she calls, “You do realize those things are pretty far away, right?” “Well yeah, what’s your point…” I begin to realize what she meant as the rats come up much closer to us. She had quite the point. These rats were not tiny at all, in fact, they were three very, very large rats. “Oh… that’s what you meant,” I say to her, “I guess it’s now or never.” With that the rats leaped at us. I jumped to the side, barely missing the first one. Only to find myself facing the second one. It opened its mouth to attack, but I countered with my shield imbuing it with fire. That seemed to cause some damage to it, and made it jump back. The third rat seemed to be trying to continuously scratch at Azurinne, but she was too fast and subsequently began to counter by hitting it with her tail in the shape of a bat. A fruit bat if I was noticing correctly. The first rat leaped at me again, but this time it met with a thunder imbued magic blast. This caused a lot of visible damage, and made the rat begin to back away. The second rat also began to back away. This gave me a good chance to take the offensive and I began to charge my blast while imbuing it with thunder again. At the sight of this, the two rats I was facing began running, leaving the third one to take the full force of my blast while it was distracted with trying to catch Azurinne. The blast was enough to almost knock it out, and joined its friends in running away once it got back up. “Teach you two basic spells, and you suddenly become amazing in a fight,” she says, “weren’t you scared at all?” “No, yes, I don’t know…” I reply trying to calm myself down, “I’m still trying to process what I just did.” This makes her smile, and then she frowns. She walks up to me. “I’m sorry,” she says, “I just put you in danger, and I could barely do anything to help.” I smile at her and get close enough to hug her. “Admittedly, yes, I could have done without us getting lost,” I begin to say as I make eye contact with her, “but as terrifying as that was, it was equally exciting.” I look at her making sure my eyes don’t turn away, “You also taught me the spells that, quite frankly, saved my life.” We exited the path that lead us to the rats and I use my blast to mark a rat symbol for future reference. As we continue on a new path, I stop as the sudden realization hits me. “I could have died,” I say aloud. Azurinne nods. Suddenly, my body feels heavy. I sit down as start to wish I was home with my mom and dad. Author's Note Need some help, anyone got a good nick name for Azurinne? I'm stuck between the obvious Az, the cute Azzy, or Rin. Hope you are enjoying the story.
Chapter 4: So Much for A Way OutWalking through Master's dreary dark castle, I could only wonder why he even hired interior decorators. The walls were a rather dark shade of blue, the carpet was purple with red lines, and the only real decorations were the statues of various magical creatures that lined the halls. While I've gotten used to being in it, for some reason it always felt like the castle of some villain in a story, and I could never understand why he liked it. I could admit that both Master and myself did blend in well enough though. Myself being a small gray colt with a black mane whose Cutie Mark was a black star surrounded by seven white stars. Master was a rather tall stallion whose mane and coat were both very black and his Cutie Mark was that of a blue and red magic circle that be described as an Enochian Circle modified to add markings that formed to look like a red dragon on the inside of it. "Comet Blaze," Master called as I entered his study through the large, dark red, double doors that had the same symbols on them as his Cutie Mark, "I have been expecting you. How goes your study of Chaos Magic?" "Very slowly, Master," I state calmly, "as far as I understand, Chaos Magic, or the theory behind it, is simply the forceful manifestation of one's will on the reality around it." I stop and note a particularly pleased look on Master's face before continuing. "While the effect it has is obvious, the disadvantage is that it cannot be used in an effective manner without affecting one's personality. How there can be a 'Spirit of Chaos' still baffles me-" "In other words..." Master quickly interrupts me as he sits down on a rather plain looking wooden chair while letting his words trail off. A chair that looks like a copy of the many others surrounding a rather old table that also has Master's Cutie Mark engraved unto it. "In other words, Master," I continue where he left off, "it cannot be harnessed by ponies in a raw state without the pony in question going mad with power, or simply going mad, and the fact that this 'Discord' exists is proof that Chaos Magic should not be feasible to process." "I see," Master comments, "that is a rather unfortunate finding, but as my student I expected nothing less than a fully detailed study." At this point Master stops and thinks. "Tell me of our two guests and their experiments." "No progress," I begin by stating, "of all the experiments they have attempted at replicate their 'failure', none have had any success. On top of that, they are becoming rather fatigued." Master sat silently. "Well we cannot have them expire on us before they complete what will be our greatest gift to Equestria. I shall arrange for them to rest and relax before continuing their research." With that Master stood up and walked to one of the two windows that surrounded his study on the flanks. "On the topic of their research," he began, "I do believe it is time to throw out some rather old trash from that time." He turned to me with an ice-cold glare. "I want you to go out to find the failure, and when you do," Master's eyes glowed white and his horn suddenly fired a blast to one of the nearby statues, destroying it in the process, "ensure it never attempts to get in my way." Master notices my hesitance and fear as I stare at the shattered statue. "There is no need to worry my faithful student," he states as he walks over to me, "that thing is no more real than the statue you see destroyed before you. Do note that it is easy to spot as it is the only unicorn from that village." I steel my resolve at his words as I bow and take my leave through teleporting. I arrive at the entrance to the mountains where the village I was heading to is. High atop I can overlook a small village. A rather odd village I may add as the whole of it only encompasses a street with a row of buildings on each side, and a tree at the very edge of it. I make a note later to visit it, if only to pick up Master some of the local sweets. As I enter the cave I see a narrow path with what could only be described as a bottomless pit to its side. The cave itself is a rather odd shade of grey with lighter shades in stripes that follow through. Just upon entering and viewing the initial room I could tell that it was naturally made with several if not hundreds of tunnels leading to who knows how many dead ends, or worse. In the middle of the path I spot a small filly. She has a pink coat with a red mane and a tiny odd creature atop her head that could be mistaken for a blue cat with dark blue stripes. They both looked exhausted as if traveling through the cave for hours if not days. I immediately noted that this was the 'failure' Master was talking about. As I charged up a blast, I could hear them talking, but I paid it no mind. I fired my blast and both were struck. The light in the filly's eyes clearly fading as she did the same falling into the abyss. "I... might want to buy something for myself too..." I say solemnly as I slowly walked out contemplating whether she was just 'some rather old trash' as Master had described her. Azurinne and I walked from tunnel to tunnel as we continuously hit a dead end or some form of rodent through each. While I admit that I felt like we were getting better at fighting, it also felt tiring. We stopped to rest every so often when I found a cave lily I could snack on. Azurinne finally admitted that familiars don't actually eat anything, and only required sleep to regain energy. With that I offered to allow her to sleep atop my head in her tiny form, if just so that when I had to sleep she would be well rested. She gladly took my offer, and we continued through the cave in that manner. Sometime later, I began to notice that any dead ends with pits below them began to get higher and higher. I mentioned it to Azurinne, and she said that the other side of the cave probably opened to somewhere really high and most likely very cold. I got excited at that as I had never really seen snow up close before. The village didn't really need it since we were so close to a rather large river. Eventually we both began to show our fatigue a lot more as we progressed, and sleep became harder as the bats and rats began to attack a bit more as we continued further. "How long is this stupid cave anyway!?" I shouted as I began to lose my temper. Though, if I were honest, I'd say I lost my temper back at the last tunnel with the harsh 'victory' I had over the last set of rats that attacked us. "Would you mind being careful?" Azurinne asked rather weakly, "we are barely clinging to the edge of this passage, and I would rather not see how far down this large pit goes." "Says the Cheshire cat with the ability to float," I respond rather weakly myself. Suddenly I see a small light further ahead, and what looks like a small unicorn colt no older than myself. "Azurinne, do you see that too?" "See what-," she was interrupted as we were both struck by something. The last thing I remember is the feeling of falling before everything went black.
Chapter 5: Exile from Destiny and FateI woke up to the sound of running water in the distance, and my entire body was in pain. It was like a few years back when I fell and mom picked me up. Only this time, mom wasn’t around and the pain felt much, much, worse than it did before. I tried to get up, but I couldn’t. The pain unrelenting even as my eyes began to water and uncontrollable tears rolled down my cheeks. With what little strength I managed to muster, I looked around. Darkness as far as the eye could see. No sign of where the running water I could hear was coming from. “Azurinne?” I called out for my familiar weakly, “Azurinne, where are you?” When there was no response, my tears started flowing more. “Honestly,” said an unfamiliar voice, “I thought you were much more mature than that.” As those words came out, I felt a warm paw move across my cheeks, drying my tears. I looked up to see a rather interesting hybrid creature. It could only be described as a winged-horned dragon with an extremely long neck and tail. It's hind legs were of a bird with talons, maybe an eagle, and it's for legs were feline in origin, strong and powerful like a lion's. She was gold wearing a silver crest that held a strange symbol. The symbol in question was that of two spheres, a Sun and a moon, touching at their edges with a red and gold dagger crossing from left to right behind them. For all of the staring I could do, there was one simple phrase that came to mind, "I'm pretty sure I taste terrible." “I am sure that I would agree,” she laughed with added hissing from her serpent tongue for certain words, “but you will be happy to hear that I do not require sustenance. Now Princess Celestia, that old Sun Butt, her and her confections would have anyone worried.” I look at her quizzically. “I am Mammešhu(1), and I am the Guardian of Fate and Destiny. It is my whim and duty to control and monitor both for all living creatures.” "Control and monitor?” I began by asking as another sharp pain erupted through my body, “how does that work?” “For the most part I simply guide creatures on their destiny, and while I don’t normally craft it,” she began to explain, “I do make changes to it depending on my mood, and that’s where fate comes in.” I stare at her in disbelief. My pain subsiding enough that it was tolerable. “Is that why I’m here, and Azurinne isn't?” I ask. “Well, yes and no,” she begins, “your familiar is tied to your essence. It can only manifest if you are… how do I put this nicely?” She thought for a moment, “It only manifests if your essence can interact with other living essences.” I give her another quizzical look. “As to why you’re here before me? Simply put, I am correcting a mistake.” I winced at that, though not because of another pain surge, but because Mom and Dad used to call me the greatest 'mistake' they ever made, a phrase that both made me feel happy and a little sad at the same time. "Do... you mean me?" I asked expecting her to respond in a similar fashion. "Not you," she stated, "you are a product of what I wished and the foolish meddling of those who do not understand the way life is created." Her horn then began to glow as something began to be drawn out of me. At first it was slow, but quickly began to increase in speed. By the time it was done, her magic was holding a large volume of liquid that came out of me. She then bottled it and put it away somewhere behind her. "That was what I wished to correct," she began again, "that was both the destiny and potential fates of a pony who has yet to come into existence." "So that was accidentally added to mine?" I asked. She stared at me. I stared at her. She blinked a few times, and then had on last blink after a long period of staring. "No, you see you were created without either, admittedly not uncommon though," she corrected me bluntly, "you were simply supposed to be a failed by product of the experiment, but due to the meddling of a certain-" As she continued to explain certain aspects of my 'creation', I was able to pick up certain bits and pieces as my mind started to wander and panic. She wasn't treating me like a filly or even a foal. Her explanations had the suggestions that she never saw me as even alive by throwing out the occasional 'doll' or 'tool' at me. The more she spoke, I began to feel less and less physical pain. The more I listened, I began to feel something inside me begin to boil. Then she said something that finally made me snap, "You truly look as if you have real emotions." "STOP IT!" I shouted. This stunned her into looking at me quizzically. I could only imagine what I must look like to her. Some pony not even naturally born, wasn't ever supposed to do anything with the life jokingly given to her, and shouting while crying like some spoiled foal. I caught my breath before continuing my 'childish tirade' if that's what she will call it, "I have had enough of being told I'm some kind of accident! I have had enough of being told I'm not even real! And I have had enough of your condescending attitude! I was just killed by some colt I never even met, and yes, I am well aware of what a fall from that height is supposed to do to a filly my age, ESPECIALLY when I was rendered unconscious by said colt! If I was never supposed to be destined for anything then why create me!? Why give me enough potential to earn a familiar!? Why not make the experiment a success AND BE DONE WITH IT!?" As I finished, I fell to the floor and began crying. For her part, if any of this had affected her, aside from my initial outburst, it didn't show. "First of all, I did not create you. I manipulated fate enough, so that the successful attempt at creating artificial life was part failure. Also, you are hardly the first given life with no fate, and I assure you that you will not be the last. Your power is a product of all of those, and you can hardly blame me for that. You see this as a curse, but dear, with no fate or destiny predetermined you are free to create one for yourself-" "Now that I'm dead you mean," I counter while interrupting her. In hindsight, it was not my best response. "YOU DARE INTERRUPT ME!?" She roared in a tone that immediately had me crouching on the ground, ears flat against my skull, "You mortals are all the same. You blame me for your woes, even when things are perfectly fine. You say that death is blocking you from enjoying your freedom? Then you shall have your life back. You will live without my interference, those who interact with you shall be free from Fate's guidance and Destiny's path for any decisions involving you. Even with this I have no doubt that when next we meet you will still be cursing me," that last statement made solemnly, "however, do note that this return does not come without a price. As such I will ensure that you will never achieve that which in natural for most ponies." When she finished speaking, her horn began to glow again, as did my body. The glow began to fade as it traveled down to my backside where I saw a red 'X' on my flank where my cutie mark would go. As the mark also fade, I looked back at Mammušhu. "As the one who holds the power to change one's fate or destiny, I have seen fit to wash my paws of you completely," she said with stern authority, "your Cutie Mark, while a sign of your special talent, also was under my power to attain. As such, you will no longer have the opportunity to acquire one. Now begone from my sight." I felt the world around me start to spin as I fell asleep. Author's Note (1) She's a hybrid of two parts of Babylonian Mythology. The first part is of the goddess Mammetum who controlled destiny and fate from the underworld, and the second was of the mythological creature, the mušḫuššu.
Chapter 6: Recovery, Breakfast, and Answers"… Been a month... almost like you… wake up eventually..." the last bits of conversation were all I could gather as I drift back to sleep. I woke up in the hooves of a unicorn mare much older than I was just as I could see the sun starting to creep into the small bedroom. The mare in question was pink with a magenta mane, and I could spot a Cutie Mark of a cupcake with purple frosting and a red cherry on top. "Red Cherry? So that's a red cherry," I said in a low voice. I scanned the room and found it was probably on the second floor, if the way the sun shined through was any indication. The room had a simple design: stone walls, wooden floor with matching wooden door and furniture, and as I lay on it, the most comfortable pink bed in the world. Though this fact could be attributed that the mare currently holding me was using allowing me to use one of her forearms as a pillow. After a while, the mare started to stir and I was greeted not only with a pair of beautiful magenta eyes, but shortly after a small smile that matched. "There should be a law about waking up with heart attack inducing cuteness in front of you," she said with an interesting accent causing me to smile shyly and blush. Thank goodness, my own pink coat was probably enough to hide the blush. "Good morning, my little mini me," she said as she nuzzled me, "my name is Sugar Belle, what's your name?" "Cherry Blossom," I answered as I began to puzzle something, "did you just call me your 'little mini me'?" She giggled a bit before directing me to a small picture on a nearby drawer. Sure enough, the picture in question held a family of unicorns with a tiny unicorn filly who, apart from the magenta mane, could have been my twin. I felt her curl her forearms around the rest of me in a small embrace. She felt warm and smelled as sweet as that cupcake Cutie Mark looked. With a sudden realization I shouted, "Where's Azurinne?" "You mean that adorable blue kitten?" Nodding, I squirmed my way out of her hug and began scanning the room in a panic. I suddenly felt a wave of relief hit me as I heard a faint 'meow' coming from the other side of the bedroom door. I opened the door and found myself almost having a heart attack at the adorable ball of blue fur staring back at me with a smile. "AZURINNE!" I shouted, "Oh, Azurinne, are you ok? Are you hurt? How long was I asleep? Were you well fed? Oh wait, you don't eat. Have you gotten enough sleep? Why-" I was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a blue paw. "She really means a lot to you, doesn't she?" Asked a soft-spoken Sugar Belle from behind me, "if you tell me all about it after breakfast, I'll be happy to answer any questions you may have." I looked back while still holding Azurinne only to hear said cat's voice from behind me saying, "Might as well, she can use a decent breakfast after how long she's been asleep for." My only response to the shock that Sugar Belle was showing was bringing my hoof to meet my face and slowly shake my head. Breakfast was as tasty as I had hoped. It wasn’t cupcakes like her Cutie Mark suggested, but a freshly baked apple fritter with some milk was well appreciated. We sat in her kitchen around a small table and could see the door that opened to the front of the building where I could only assume she conducted business. I was still in a small amount of pain, but if what Sugar Belle told me was true, then a whole month of sleeping through most of the pain was probably why it didn’t hurt as much as it did when I spoke with Mammešhu. We sat there as I explained where I was from, why Azurinne could speak and why I was travelling through the mountain. I of course left out the parts of me being created and not born, as well as dying and meeting the Goddess of Destiny and Fate in favor of a more believable tale of protecting Azurinne with my climbing spell, but failing. I didn't spare any details of my adventure through the mountain though right up to the point where myself and Azurinne were attacked by what I believe was a gray unicorn colt with a black mane. "I remember a young colt like that entering to buy some sweets," Sugar Belle said in a gasp, "it was on the very same day we found you and Azurinne. In fact, I believe he was the one who pointed us to the fact by saying how he heard something coming from the mountain. It was shortly after that our search and rescue teams found you." "So... the colt we saw, the colt that attacked and nearly killed us-" I winced at the 'nearly' part as Azurinne said it, "that colt not only hear buying some sort of celebratory snack, but also told you where to find his victims?" "What was he like?" "Excuse me?" Both Azurinne and Sugar Belle asked together. "What was he like?" I repeated, "I mean, it's easy for me to believe he was some kind of heartless monster, but why would some pony like that care to buy sweets? Why would they tell some other pony the whereabouts of whom they hurt? Why would they care enough to? So, I ask again, what was he like?" "Cherry Blossom, I'll say this again, at times like these it's hard to believe your just a filly," said my magical blue partner. "Doubly so when I consider you, she's about Applebloom's age," said Sugar Belle in agreement to the cat. She then turned back to me, "To answer your question, he was actually rather polite, and seemed very well educated. His Cutie Mark was also quite unique. If I remember correctly it looked like a black star surrounded by 7 white stars." Taking it all in. I'm interested now more than scared. Why would some colt simply attack like that? Was he told to? Was he in league with those who took my parents? Was he brainwashed? But there was one question I could ask directly, "Who's Applebloom?" "She's a filly from Ponyville who likes to visit from time to time with her brother," she stated while adding extra emphasis to the brother part, "she and her friends are all quite sweet if also very mischievous." Stopping to clear her throat she continued, "But enough about that, as I remember a doctor and a nurse from Ponyville will be arriving tomorrow to examine your recovery. I want you to stay in bed and rest up if you want a book or two I'll be happy to lend you some of mine." Deciding to heed the words of the mare currently taking care of me, I call to Azurinne to follow me as we head up to Sugar Belle's bed room.
Chapter 7: Recovery and My ChoiceIt's been a few days since my last checkup and just over three months since both my first checkup and the day I woke up in Sugar Belle's room. That first checkup the doctor who came said that while my recovery from such a fall was nothing short of miraculous (not surprising considering the situation) and that it would take my whole body would take at least a full year before it and my magic were 100%. Ever since then they've been paying me monthly visits just to make sure there were no 'complications'. Personally, I think there's something they just don't want to tell me. During those three months though I met many new ponies. The first I met were two from the search and rescue team that saved me. A pony named Double Diamond, a white Earth Pony with a mane whose colors consist of white and a very whitish blue, and a Cutie Mark consisting of three snowflakes of varying sizes. He was nice and sounded like he was often the leader for many things. The second member was an azure coated Pegasus named Night Glider. She had a white mane, but it had whitish grey where Double Diamond's was blue, and her Cutie Mark was... well honestly the only way I can describe it is crescent moon surrounded by two more crescent moons. She was a bit rash, but had a very nice demeanor that sounded very caring. After introductions, they asked me a few questions, that I answered with the help of Sugar Belle, they parted and have been keeping regular visits with me ever since. I also met a rather large red stallion named Big Macintosh. He would frequent with deliveries from the farm his family owned in Ponyville. He was a rather humble stallion who didn't say much, but became more tongue tide than humble whenever Sugar Belle entered the room. Sometimes she would brush past him like mom used to do for dad, and I would leave the room just to give them alone time. The eyes the mare made were identical to mom's, and had the same effect to entrance the stallion in her gaze. It usually was accompanied by mom telling me to go play outside, but I took it upon myself to leave in the case of Sugar Belle. Then came the best part of those three months. The three fillies who usually accompany Big Mac on his outings here: The Cutie Mark Crusaders. There was Apple Bloom who was a yellow Earth Pony with a red mane and pink bow, Scootaloo, who was an orange Pegasus with a strange color purple mane (though if you ask me the precise shade, I'd never be able to tell you), and finally a grayish white unicorn with and equally whitish pink and purple mane (I asked her at first if she was related to Sugar Belle, only to get a resounding amount of laughter from the others). Their Cutie Marks really caught my attention though. They all had very similar Cutie Marks. A three-striped shield of red, pink, and purple, but with different shapes within. Apple Bloom's had a purple apple with a pink heart inside it, Scootaloo's had a purple wing with a pink lightning bolt inside it, and Sweetie Belle's was a purple star with a pink music note inside it. We bonded rather quickly, and we spent a lot of time together whenever they would visit. “What a great view of the Moon,” I said to myself. I was sitting by myself behind the bakery home where I was staying. It has been five months since I found myself in this town. “Five months… time flies when you have friends to have fun with.” “Does that mean you want to stop searching?” I turned to the side where the voice was coming from only to see my cat with a very wide grin on her face. “We really had only just started, and there isn’t a guarantee that they even want to be found.” “Azurinne, you and I both know that I’m here only recovering,” I stated, “I’ll be leaving to search for them after I- “ “Fully recover?” she interjected. Her grin no longer as wide as it once was as stared at me. “What makes you think they’ll even let you leave. Sugar Belle knows you why you left; she could easily just send a message to the other village informing them to come pick you up.” Her grin now a small smile as I stared at her contemplating what she just said. “You could also take the initiative and say you want to stay with her. You both look alike, so adopting you wouldn’t be too big of an issue, and I feel like she is starting to see you as her daughter anyway.” I turned to stare at the Moon again. “It would be that easy wouldn’t it. Stop here. Just have fun and be a foal like all the other fillies and colts my age. I could even start trying to call Sugar Belle mother. Eventually she’ll marry Big Mac and then I could start calling him father, and that would make Apple Bloom my aunt. Could you imagine that. A filly no older than me being my aunt. I could even try to enroll in a school. Sweetie Belle says the school in Ponyville has an amazing teacher. I could just stop…” Azurinne’s Grin began to widen. I but I’m pretty sure it immediately dropped as I started to cry. “But I can’t do it,” I said tears running down my face, “I spent my entire life with mom and dad. They taught me to read, to walk, they were the ones who encouraged me to study and study. They comforted me when I was sick, and when I was sad. They did that. If I stopped here for good, what would happen to the ponies who raised me to follow what I believe? What would happen to the mother who would kiss me good night even after both my parents began to come home later? What would happen to them? Being locked up somewhere against their will while being forced to do Celestia knows what.” At this point I wasn’t sure if my words even made sense any more, but I was sure I had to say this to some pony, any pony. “I don’t know if I can save them. I don’t know if I’ll ever even find them. All I know is that I miss them and want them back. Is that so wrong?” “Of course not,” said a soft voiced Sugar Belle from behind me as she gave me a hug, “there is nowhere in the world where it’s wrong for a daughter to want her mommy.” All I could do was cry. I never wanted her to find me out her, and I especially never wanted to make her worry. “I figured you would want to begin your search after you got better, so I spoke to the townsfolk. They all agreed to help you learn anything they can teach you to survive on your own,” she said as I felt her tear drops fall on my mane, “will it be sad to see you leave? Yes, but all of us know that this is what you want. Most of us won’t be satisfied to let you leave without proper training though. We don’t want to find out you died while being attacked again like that.” We both sat there behind our home crying for a good while. When our tears were dried, I found myself exhausted, and unable to move. I fell asleep as Sugar Belle picked me up and carried me to bed. Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months. The town was buzzing every day with activity. Every day there was a pony who wanted to have me continue my lesson with them until they felt satisfied with the result. Of course, they would still give me time to spend with my friends whenever they visited. Our friendship continued to flourish quite well, and even they taught me things. Sweetie Belle taught me to at least carry a tune (though I pale in comparison to her), Scootaloo taught me a few things about basic tools, and Apple Bloom taught me not only what certain types of wild apples looked like, but also how to tell if they were ripe and ready to eat. My lessons from the town included: Skiing with Double Diamond, how to map weather calendars with night glider (not an easy thing to do when you aren’t a Pegasus), and oddly, how to tell if a celebration was being planned, which a pony in town named Party Favor taught me. I also learned how to sew, bake, and many camping tricks. Cooking was something I was already familiar with, but one of the mares who usually hangs out with Feather Bangs taught me a few tricks for figuring out if something is poisonous or not. The rest of the time I had was dedicated to getting better with my magic, and mastering the spells I already knew. I learned a new spell here and there, and a pony named Starlight Glimmer, who the town says used to be the town leader but now lives with and trains under the Princess of Friendship, taught me the basics of transmutation, as well as, teleportation. I never practiced those because the doctor told me that it would cause too much strain on my magic if I tried before I fully recovered though.
Chapter 8: Farewell to Friends"I'm sorry that you had to keep that thing on for so long, but after the fireworks incident we just couldn't trust you to not use your magic before you completely recovered," spoke a soft voiced Nurse Redheart. Nurse Redheart, a white Earth Pony with a light pink mane and a red cross for a Cutie Mark, has been visiting with the doctor ever since we met over a year ago. She's a bit strict, as evidenced by the seal she had to have put on me after a certain incident, but has been very nice and patient with me throughout my entire recovery. "I said I was sorry, and it's not like the spell used a lot of my magic," I stated defensively. "In my defense the book didn't say that I had to point the spell to the sky, and the fires were small enough that they were put out almost immediately." She raised an eye brow at that last statement with a slight chuckled afterwards. She removed my seal, which was on a full 2 weeks longer than it took for me to recover, with a special liquid she brought with her and did one last examination over me to ensure there weren't any side effects. "Congratulations, Cherry Blossom, you have made a full recovery," said a smiling nurse after the examination. "Thank you, Nurse Redheart," responded with a smile, "is there any reason Doctor- " "He had bad case of the cold, and yes, even doctors can get colds if they don't take care of themselves," Interjected Nurse Redheart as if she was a mind reader. "Now off you go, I bet Ms. Belle will be eagerly awaiting the results." With that I nodded, hugged her, and ran off. “So, I take it your planning on going soon?” asked Sugar Belle while working on the filling for the cake. “The day after tomorrow,” I responded adding the finishing touches to the batter, “there’s a train that heads to the Crystal Empire on that day.” “What are you two planning on doing there?” she stops and gives me a curious look. “They say that the Crystal Empire is in the middle of an eternal snow storm,” I reply, “if I were trying to make a place where I didn’t want to be found, then that’s where I’d build it.” She tapped her chin for a second. “I can see your logic, but do be careful.” She then stops, levitates the finished batter to herself, and begins to pour it into the cake molds. “They say the frozen north is terrible, and the creatures there are comparable to those you would find in the Everfree Forest.” “They also say that Windigos still thrive there, but we all know those have been extinct since the time of Clover the Clever,” added a very tired looking blue kitten after coming in from her nap. “Azurinne!” I go to her, but am stopped by Sugar Belle’s magic holding me in place. “You know the rules; no petting while baking,” I pout, but nod my head and begin working on the frosting. “Azurinne, I’ll have you know that there may still be some left, or at least something that may be similar.” To that Azurinne lifted an eye brow. “Starlight and I were once talking about it, and she said that Sunburst found evidence of a strange kind of Ice that starts to melt near happy ponies, but got colder the angrier the ponies got.” “Sunburst?” I ask curiously, noting the frosting was ready and putting it in the fridge. “A foalhood friend of Starlight’s and the royal wizard to the Crystal Empire,” she replied as she made sure the filling was also put into keep cool. After the cake was completed, we put it in a location to await tomorrow. As I sat in the bed, I could hear the faint sound of talking coming from downstairs. I think Sugar Belle and Big Mac were having a rather interesting conversation, but I couldn’t hear anything concrete. “Today was really fun wasn’t it, Azurinne?” The kitten being questioned simply nodded with her usual grin. “Azurinne, I know you said you don’t know why you reverted to a kitten, but you never told me why you stopped a lot of the antics you used to do back when we first met.” “Simply put, I can’t,” stated Azurinne, “most of those abilities come with age, and at my current reverted age, the most I can float and speak any language that suits me, as well as use my claws for basic self defense.” The cat began to float up to be beside me. “How’d everyone take the news?” “I think they took it rather well. Most were smiling, but I still felt like they were holding back,” I replied. “The Crusaders took it the hardest, but they eventually came around after they made me promise to visit Ponyville sometime on our journey.” I look to the three fillies in question as they slept in the bed. “I’m surprised we didn’t get to do much as far as a sleepover goes.” “You realize it’s well past midnight, right?” I blinked as her words sunk in. “I guess that’s why I’m so tired,” I say in a surprised tone. I began feeling sleepy as I was reminded of just how long I had stayed up for. Mom would have had my head if she found me awake, and I was betting Sugar Belle would be no different. “I guess we better get some rest as well, we start tomorrow, and the train station is a bit far from town. Good night, Azurinne.” “Good night, Cherry Blossom.” Morning came a little later than any pony expected. Apple Bloom and Big Mac, both being farm ponies, were the first to wake up, followed by Sugar Belle and Azurinne. Myself, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo took a little longer to wake up. We had breakfast, and everyone made sure to clean up after themselves. After that we all went down to the edge of town in the direction of the station. “Are ya sure you have ta go?” asked Apple Bloom. "Yeah, do you even know if you'll be able to find them there?" Sweetie Bloom added. "For all you know, your parents might be in some volcano lair or something," spoke Scootaloo finishing the trio's thoughts. I smiled at them before closing my eyes thinking about my next words carefully. "I admit you're right, and I more than likely won't find them there. I'm still going though, even if it's a wild goose chase, even if I find nothing and come back empty handed," I open my eyes and stare into the eyes of the three fillies trying desperately to make me stay, "I'll still go because that's how I was raised. I believe that I'll find something. I believe that at least a clue to finding my parents is there, and I believe that when I come back, my friends will be smiling with warm hugs and open arms." This made the three of them smile wide, although tears running down their eyes was more than evident. "Goodbye girls, thank you for being my best friends," they nod. "Goodbye Night Glider, I'll be sure to watch the weather out there," She nods. "Goodbye Double Diamond, and thank you for the retractable skis," I shake my saddle bag as he nods. "Goodbye Party Favor, I'll be sure to keep an eye out for anything fun," he laughs and then gives me a grin. As I go down the line telling my goodbyes to each of the townsfolk, I finally reach Sugar Belle. "Goodbye Cherry Blossom, thank you for adding something I never knew I needed in my life." At this point I can't hold back my own tears as I rush and give her the tightest hug I could. "Goodbye Sugar Belle, you were like a second mother to me, and I know someday you'll make a great one to some lucky foal," I feel some tears landing on my mane. I break the hug and go on my way as I hear every pony shouting their goodbyes. Azurinne appeared next to me from a nearby building. "We are going to have to hurry up a bit, but we should still make it with enough time to catch the train." I nod and we pick up the pace as the cries of the town's farewells fades away. "I'm coming mom and dad, and I'll find you no matter how long it takes."
Chapter 9: A Student No MoreAs I complete a book in my room, I turn to the dark blue walls, then the dark colored wooden bookshelf with old books I've read several times; I then turn to my desk where my next book to read was before lifting myself up and finally ending up at looking at my dreary purple bed. "Years here and I still keep the same colors as Master," I say to myself, "maybe I should ask Master if next time I can choose the decorators for the castle." I look at the next book on my reading list 'Experiment Report of Project Savior', and I can't help but think of how a successful version of the 'failure' would be any less real than the doll I struck was. I get up and decide to ask Master. Traveling down the castle was always boring. Same creepy colors, same creepy statues, and the same creepy doors heading to Master's study. "Master?" I ask as I enter, "I wish to ask you something." "My faithful student, if this is about the castle's look, then I am afraid the answer is still no," he stated as he was reading a book of his own. "I admit, Master, that was one of the questions I wished to discuss with you," I say in a slight blush causing Master to look rather steely at me, "but that is not the current topic of which I wished to discuss with you." He eyed me before closing his book and stared at me with solemn interest. "Master, I wish to ask something of Project Savior, and more specifically, of what we are trying to create." "Go on then, what do you wish to know of our grand plan to bring an era of great prosperity to Equestria?" "As you know Master, the first time you began this project with our two guests, the only successful creation was deemed a failure," I stated as I began my question. This caused a rather visible irritation to show on Master, but I deemed it fit to continue. "Last year, when you sent me to... defeat it, you stated that this 'failure' was no more real than a statue you had, at the time, recently destroyed. I have come to wonder, however, why would the end result of a 'successful' experiment be considered any different? You say we are creating something for the 'Prosperity of Equestria', but would this new doll be any different than the one you had me end?" Any irritation visible on Master's face was soon gone and replaced with, for lack of better words, nothing. No joy, no curiosity, no anger, or sadness. He simply stared at me in silence. That isn't to say he was shocked, dumbfounded or otherwise. He simply had no emotions or reactions to what I wished to ask. He then levitated a book from a nearby shelf that he then opened up and began to read. I couldn't identify the book with how dark Master kept the room, however. "Comet Blaze," I steeled myself to whatever my master wished, "you have been my faithful student for as many years as I can remember." He stopped turned the page and continued. "Your studies are top notch and I daresay even Princess Celestia herself would be hard-pressed to find a personal student as gifted as you." He turned another page. "However, your curiosity is borderline blasphemous at times." His hoof slammed the table making me jump a bit. "What we are creating is the perfect being, not some 'doll', and certainly not something that could be compared to that thing." He then looked at me with a glare that would haunt my dreams tonight. "I want you to go back to your room, and review the report on Project Savior. I want a full detailed report on your findings, and I want it first thing in the morning. I also want you to ensure that you pack supplies into your saddle bag. Tomorrow you are to be going to the Crystal Empire to work under Count Conflagration. Whether or not I accept your report to me, tomorrow you are no longer my student." For the rest of the day, and well into the night, I not only read my assignment, but completed my most detailed report and prepared for my trip. Master was right to be angry. I, who knew next to nothing of how the world truly worked, was questioning him. This is my punishment for getting out of line, and I will serve it with pride. I looked at the only picture in my room. A small photograph of a very young foal sitting next to a Stallion who doesn't look like he has aged at all. The steely look on his face was enough to remind me that Master was never one to show anything less than what was necessary. I turned away from the photograph and proceeded to complete my assignments. The next morning, after I handed Master my last report, he looked over it. "This is, by far, your best report. I am thoroughly impressed, and as such I deem you leave this castle with your head held high. You may no longer be my student, but you are well on your way to be my equal and someday you may very well be named Archmagi." I looked at master with a small smile across my face. Actual praise from my mentor and now former teacher was rare. "Thank you, Mas-" I stop before correcting myself, "Arch Mage Prometheus." He nods in acceptance, and I teleport away to the train station near. As the young colt teleported away, the stallion couldn't help but say to himself in a low voice, "Someday he will be a formidable force. Will he continue to heed logic and perform acts for the greater good? Or will he succumb to trivial emotions and fail to reach his full potential?" The stallion stared for a moment, and then teleported to an unknown location.
Chapter 10: The Encounter and My Loss‘Tickets are purchased while boarding,’ says the sign at the station. Not surprising considering how desolate this station feels. Hills at the distance with a small forest around it in one direction, and desert nearly everywhere else including the direction of the train tracks. Only one word could describe my reaction to this peace and tranquility ‘bored.’ That was all I could say about it. “This place is boring,” I said to no pony in particular, “why is there even a train that comes to this remote location that has nothing? The nearest town is that simple one with only one street.” Seeing nothing of interest towards the hills, I decide to stare out into the desert and think. “Mas-“ I quickly stop myself, “the Arch Mage has been decidedly quiet about the plan. He used to be so open that he would even allow me to check on the scientists’ progress.” As I stare down the desert, my mind begins to wander to the young filly, the doll, he was worried about. “He never told me what was so dangerous about her. She couldn’t even handle a simple blast, and I doubt she could have taken any other of the spells I gained through my training.” I sighed as I stared out at the desert only to catch sight of something moving towards me. It looked like a pink filly and a blue cat. ========================================================================================== “Cherry Blossom, I love you, but are you sure we’re heading in the right direction?” asked my blue cat in a sour voice, “we’ve been walking forever and I only see desert in any direction.” “Yes, Azurinne, I'm sure,” I assure her, “part of weather mapping that Night Glider taught me was adjusting my internal compass to ensure I didn’t get lost.” Admittedly, I couldn’t blame her for being sour. The heat was a lot less tolerable when there wasn’t a building every three to five feet. “According to the map we should be there soon. Would you like to take a rest? We could set up part of the tent to stay out of the heat for a bit.” With a wider than average grin and many nods, we set up a small temporary hideout from the heat. Once we cooled down a bit, we continued onward and began to see the train platform in the distance. As we approached the platform, a young pony began to take shape and was looking towards us. I stopped as his shape took a clearer image. “I knew we would eventually run into him again,” I spoke to the feline whose grin was now gone as she stared, “but for us to face him now? Be careful, Azurinne.” A nod was all I got from her as we both began to approach the colt in question. ===============================================(1)========================================= Their pace was slow, but if I had to guess, she was being defensive after noticing what I looked like. Not unexpected considering I tried to destroy her. The blue cat to her side was interesting. Normally, feline species tend to become defensive with dark creatures around, but this cat complete with blue stripes looked as if it was being defensive against me. Her shape looked very exaggerated for a cat, and it almost looked like it was floating. As we got closer, I began noticing that he was eyeing Azurinne rather curiously. “Maybe he didn’t get a good look at you back in the mountain,” I spoke trying to break the silence, “if that’s the case, and we have to fight him, that might be quite the advantage.” This brought a smirk on her face. I was glad for that. Not because of the advantage, but because having a bit of fun on our journey would be a good thing. “I never did wait long enough to get your name,” I spoke to her as she got within hearing range, “I know it seems like a moot point now, especially after- “ “Don’t you think it’s kind of rude for a stallion to request a mare to introduce herself before he introduces himself?” I playfully interject. If this was going to escalate, I wanted to get as much information as I could from him. He stared silently at me for a bit then blinked. “I apologize, my name is Comet Blaze, I am an apprentice Archmagi and am responsible for attacking you on that mountain over a year ago.” He said boldly as if teasing me back. “I figured,” I responded back, “my name is Cherry Blossom, and I’m on a journey to reunite with my parents. I was hoping the attack was accidental in nature seeing as how you had taken the time to inform the village of what happened to me. I am saddened it wasn’t.” I stare at him with a small frown. “You should just turn back,” I started, “your journey is a waste of time.” She began to glare at me. “Do you even know what you are? Do you even know you’re a failure, and if you do, do you know why you are?” Her gaze softened into a frown again as she shook her head a bit, though at what question, I couldn’t figure out. “I don’t care,” she said, “I just want my parents back.” He at least seemed to be listening, and if he was, he might just see it in his heart to hear a filly out. “I don’t care what I am, or how I was made, or even why I was made. I was raised by my mom and dad, and I miss them. If there’s a way I can see them without having to resort to violence, then please tell me. I’ll go quietly if you want. Please, please, please! I just want my parents back!” He stared at me blankly. I wish I could read minds right now. I wish a lot of things right now, but wishing hardly ever helps. “Would you still call them your ‘parents’ if they had continued with the experiment and treated you like a living doll?” “Yes,” I stated firmly, “would I have been a different pony? Of course, but I would still love them. After all they’re my mom and dad. Being created, being born, growing out of a flower, or from a peach. It doesn’t matter to me. Those two are my parents, and I will get them back. I don’t care what I have to do to get them back.” Seeing her determination, I can only stare and soon I close my eyes and sigh. "I wish there was a way this would be able to work out for you," I open my eyes and steel myself, "but you cannot be allowed to go near them. Too high are the stakes, and you are a variable that cannot be allowed to be factored in." With that I begin to cast my spell. She sees this and casts a ring of shields around herself. For an amateur in magical combat, she has promise. Too bad I was her first opponent. Keeping on my guard with my shields, I try to charge only to be lifted by an explosion of mud from directly under me. After I landed, I took a moment to steady myself only to be knocked back by Azurinne being thrown at me. "Interesting, what did you do to befriend such a specimen?" He asked while waiting for me to get back up. "I'm her familiar!" roared the feline causing me to pause for a moment. The moment didn't last long as a cold blast from the filly hit me. "Nice shot, Cherry Blossom!" Before the filly could respond to the complement, I blasted them both with my own element imbued ray spell. "I see... a familiar. Not surprising to see how you survived the first time then. Still I believe we should end this game now." I begin casting my spell. As he casts his spell, I fire a basic ray spell only to meet a shield spell blocking it. "You can cast multiple spells at once?" "Of course, I can," he stated, "now it's time for us to part, but I do hope you and your familiar survive this time around as well. I've never gotten to use this next spell before, and I would truly love a chance to do it again." Suddenly, Azurinne and I were surrounded in a tornado. Before we could respond fire and ice were swirling with the wind while shooting out at us. In desperation, I create a shield spell in all directions around myself as I grab a hold of Azurinne. The last thing to begin to attack us was the land below us. Rising in a torrent of fire, ice, land, and wind; I struggle as bits of the spell hit us from the openings between my shields. The last thing I remember was seeing the ground get further away as my shields shattered. Author's Note Tried to keep this part first person from the prospective of both Cherry and Comet. Though I'm thinking of just switching to third person for their interactions from now on. Thoughts?
Chapter 11: New ArrivalTwilight Sparkle was prepared for many things. Her speech to Cloudsdale on friendship, her friends interrupting said speech, even the eventual rhythmic swaying of the crowd as it found her speech a bit 'hypnotic'. What she was not prepared for was the sound of a loud explosion in the far-off distance followed by what seemed to be a tiny pink and blue object heading in her direction. She quickly glanced over to her friend, Pinkie Pie, to ensure she wasn't up to any of her antics. Only to find her in awe at the tiny object. Starlight Glimmer was the first to make out the shapes, or so she thought. "Rainbow! That's a-" before anything more could be said, a blur of light yellow and pink was all that could be seen. The next thing all the ponies saw was Fluttershy nuzzling two tiny injured creatures. “Right… never mind then. How are they doing?” she asked while rolling with the situation. “They both seem to be alive, but the filly,” Fluttershy motioned to a tiny pink unicorn with a red mane, “she seems to be a bit worse. Maybe she took the brunt of whatever hit them both.” This was followed by Starlight Glimmer wrapping the filly in her magic aura and levitating her closer. “The cat, though a breed I’ve never seen before, seems to be doing better, but is still in bad shape. I’ll take her to Dr. Fauna.” She said and began to fly carefully down. “I’m out of supplies for felines, and she isn’t one to usually turn away an injured pet.” This left Starlight, Twilight, their other friends, and a rather large crowd of pegai staring dumbfounded. “I better teleport too,” Starlight finally said to break the silence, “don’t think Cloudsdale Medical Center is equipped with anything to be able to care for unicorn fillies, and I know a certain nurse who will be more than willing to watch this particular one.” With that, Starlight teleported away with the foal. As all ponies stood trying to wrap around the exchange, Twilight was the first to speak up, “While that particular set of events was… unexpected, I do believe we have a speech to finish.” The large amounts of ‘awes’ from the crowd, and a cyan Pegasus near her were rounded, Twilight continued with a slight chuckle. “Alright, I’ll see if my friends could add to the speech, and make it a bit more entertaining.” The ‘yays’ that followed told her that she made the right choice. ========================================================================================== Arriving back in Ponyville, Starlight Glimmer quickly made her way into the hospital. To her relief, the very mare she was hoping to see was sitting at the front desk. “Nurse Redheart,” she said stepping up to the mare in question, “we have an emergency.” Nurse Redheart looked at her questioningly before following her magical aura to look at the ‘emergency’. Then she let out a gasp. “Am I ever going to meet this filly when she isn’t injured to the point of near death?” she let out as she signaled to another nurse for a stretcher. “Didn’t you see her just a few days ago?” Starlight pointed out, “and haven’t you been visiting her every month prior to that for a year?” “Those don’t count seeing as she was still a patient,” countered Redheart while both were moving down the hallway. As they reached the operating room, Starlight was instructed to remain outside. ========================================================================================== As Fluttershy came in to check on her friend, she was happy to see that Starlight taking a nap. “Waiting must have been quite the task for her,” she quietly stated. Sitting down next to her caused Starlight to jump shouting something that didn’t make too much sense out of context. “Oh, I’m sorry, I hope I didn’t startle you.” “No, it’s fine,” responded a now more than awake Starlight Glimmer, “how did it go with Dr. Fauna?” “She... was rather surprised with her initial inspection of the cat,” offered Fluttershy. Starlight tilted her head in confusion asking, “Was it in worse condition than we initially thought?” “Oh no! In fact, quite the opposite,” Fluttershy quickly responded, “and that’s why she was rather surprised.” She took a moment to look around, and then turned back to Starlight. “When I left the cat in her care, the last thing I could hear was her saying things like ‘how are you still alive?’ and ‘this doesn’t make sense at all’ over and over again. I knew the species didn’t seem like one you normally find, but my initial take on it made me feel like I was staring at a cat version of Discord.” A small silence gathered. Starlight broke it quickly however, “I have felt something odd about her. I believe her name was Azurinne.” Starlight then thought back to her own observations back when she had visited the village. “You know, those two were almost inseparable. It also felt like, Cherry Blossom, the filly that was attached to her when you saved them, would converse with her when they were far enough away from any other pony to hear.” “It’s not strange to talk to your pet. After all, most pets are there for companionship,” offered Fluttershy. “That’s just it though, it didn’t seem like she was talking to her pet. It seemed like they were talking with each other. I could have sworn I had even seen that cat tilt her head to her and mouth off something. As if she could talk.” At the sound of this new information Fluttershy could only stare blankly at her friend. Talking animals was nothing new to her, but those animals were from species with a known evolution to their voice boxes. Cats, as naturally evolved for social interaction as they were, have never shown signs of having the ability to speak. At least to her knowledge. “Maybe it’s something I should bring up with Twilight?” asked Starlight. At that moment the doors opened, and a light amber coated unicorn stallion, known as Doctor Horse, came out. “Starlight, Fluttershy, are you both here for our tiny patient?” He continued only after he received two nods in response. “She’s doing quite well. Luckily the damage didn’t reach too far internally, and what did was able to be repaired thanks to her expedited arrival here by Starlight.” This caused the mare in question to blush and him to chuckle before continuing. “She is doing much better than when I first saw her over a year ago in your old town, Starlight, but she did still receive a lot of injuries. She’ll be out for maybe two weeks.” “Maybe two weeks?” repeated Starlight questioningly. “Yes, well, in my experience with this particular filly,” added Doctor Horse, “she tends to heal faster physically. We also decided to take some scans of her while we had her available.” His tone suddenly became even more sullen, and one could swear that the room became even quieter, if that was possible. “What we found was... wrong. No matter how you look at it, that filly shouldn’t be able to be alive.” This statement caused the two mares to stare at each other worriedly. “You may want to see the results yourself. You may also want to bring Princess Twilight.” ========================================================================================== Twilight and all her friends were sitting in the map room of her castle after a visit to both the hospital and the vet. The air was quiet, and most of her friends sat worried as Twilight pondered what she had learned. Finally, she broke the silence, “So we have a talking blue cat with other possible abilities akin to, but not as powerful as, Discord, and a filly whose physiology leaves her with an impossible amount of natural magical build up that should have killed her at birth.” “Why not just call Discord and ask him if he made those two?” asked Rainbow Dash. “We all know he likes to mess with the laws of nature. Is it really that hard to believe he made them?” The Grimace these two questions brought was clear. “Ah’m inclined to side with Rainbow on this one,” Spoke up Applejack in her usual accent, “We all know he’s reformed, but would any of ya’ll put it past him to do something like this?” “While I am inclined to agree with you, Applejack and Rainbow Dash,” spoke Rarity in her usual elegant tone, “this seems rather tasteless when compared to his usual antics.” “Yeah, it just doesn’t seem like fun, and Discord loves having fun,” added Pinkie Pie. These two insightful thoughts caused everyone to stop and think creating a silence in the room. “Maybe it’s her familiar?” proposed Fluttershy. Everyone suddenly turned to her causing her to hide behind a bang of her mane. “Why would you suggest that, Fluttershy?” asked Twilight inquisitively. “Well, something clicked when I thought about everything that we’ve learned so far,” said Fluttershy while clapping her front hooves together. “Familiars are a form of magical pet, but they only come into existence if their master was born with a large enough magical reserve. While speaking with Starlight, those two are almost inseparable, and it would explain why I can’t remember that species of cat. It might not even exist.” More staring. “Fluttershy, you’re a genius!” shouted one Twilight Sparkle in excitement. “I have to look up more information on familiars, but if what you say is true, then at least half the mystery is solved.” She then shuttered before continuing. “As sad as it sounds, we can’t find out more about... Cherry Blossom was it?" asked twilight who then got a nod in response, "Right. We can't find out more about Cherry Blossom until she wakes up. So, let’s all talk to her once that happens. In the meantime, I say we all go about our days normally until then. Pinkie Pie, it may be a bit much for her if we begin to barrage her with questions. Could you prepare a party just in case?” “Okie dokie loki,” responded Pinkie Pie with a salute before they all departed the room.
Chapter 12: The TalkI woke up to it being night. I’m in a room with wooden walls colored blue only until it reaches pony height, with a pattern that looks like waves on the ocean. The floors are checkered with white and gray, and the bed I’m in has white sheets with a purple blanket. The bed, itself, is very comfortable, although I wish I had awoken in Sugar Belle’s bed. My window exits to what seems to be a town much bigger than the one she lives in, and the curtains near my bed are open revealing another bed that seems to be empty. At least it’s night, but I wish I knew what time it was. Near me was a drawer with a purple lamp, and sleeping on a chair right next to my bed was Sugar Belle. “Wherever I am, I must have been asleep long enough for her to be messaged, and arrive to watch over me.” This thought left me with two ideas. Wherever I was, I had been found by ponies who knew me and brought me to some kind of hospital, but was also close enough that Sugar Belle could excuse herself from her bakery. “Ponyville? I know Big Mac says the passage from there isn’t too long.” At that moment, my familiar, Azurinne comes in from the closed window. “I thought you could only float and talk.” “As did I,” she spoke, “but was I glad when I found out I could do that.” Azurinne’s sapphire eyes were wide and shimmering in the moonlight, and her smile was as perfect as always. “You’ve been out for a week and a half, do you know where we are?” “My guess would be Ponyville,” I say. Then I point to Sugar Belle, “How long has she been here?” “She first started visiting exactly one week ago.” Azurinne’s moving up to curl in my lap. “She normally stays the night before going back in the daytime and running her bakery.” Moving her tail to gently stroke Sugar Belle’s mane as she continues. “I woke up and began looking for you the first day she started visiting. I tell you the relief that washed over her face when she first saw you alive…” I turn to Sugar Belle, and gently nudge her. As she wakes up I move close enough to give her a small nuzzle. “Hello, Sugar Belle, how are you?” I asked her when I deemed she was awake enough. It hurt to see that worried look on her face. She suddenly threw her arms around me and pulled me in to a very tight hug. Tears hit my back as they rolled into my mane. “I’m sorry, Sugar Belle, I’m really sorry.” “Please come home, please…” she begged while still holding me tight. “That wasn’t supposed to happen. You were going to get on the train, and look in the city. You were supposed to hike through the blizzard a bit before not finding anything. You weren’t supposed to get hurt!” I pulled away from her embrace and stared at her. The face she was making was the same face that I remember mom used to make whenever I’d come home after I fought with Stained Glass. I stared into her magenta eyes that were filled to the brim with begging and pleading. I bet she wanted nothing more than to continue to hold me and keep me safe, and that was the problem. I took one of her hoofs with both of mine. “Sugar Belle, I can’t go back yet,” more tears from the most wonderful mare in the world. Lind Bloom, I’m sorry, but you have officially been knocked down to second. “I can’t go back yet, because if I do, I’ll never stop being scared of him.” A confused look on her face. “The reason I was injured was... because I ran into Comet Blaze, the colt that originally caused me to get hurt on the mountain. He gave Azurinne and I a sound defeat.” She then turned to Azurinne and asked, “how bad was he?” Confusion was all I could muster at the question that should have been directed at me. “He wasn’t,” Azurinne said, “not in the evil sense. He was much better at magic than my partner, here, but there wasn’t a hint of malice in anything he did. Regret, sorrow, even a hint of jealousy, but nothing like hate.” Sugar Belle wiped her tears away with her free hoof, and then smiled at me. A smile usually reserved for Big Mac. “You like him, don’t you?” To say I was shocked was an understatement. I quickly let go of her hoof and scoot back so fast that I fell onto the floor. “M-Mom! What are you thinking?” Covering my mouth with both hooves as I suddenly realized what I said. “I… I mean… It’s not like… I…” Why did she ask me something like that? It’s true I saw her as a second mother, but I never thought of calling her that before. Why now? As she stared at me, she and Azurinne both began to laugh. “W-What’s so funny? I’m in a panic here, and both of you are laughing!” “Is he cute? Is he handsome?” “H-How should I know that?” “If I had to say… I’d say rather cute. Definitely will be handsome in a few years.” “Azurinne! You aren’t helping!” “Yes, I am, although at the moment, I’m just not helping you.” “Do you want some pointers on how to make him interested?” I stop and ponder. Wait? Ponder, for him? NO! “Sugar Belle! He works for the ponies that took my parents! Why would I like him!” “Awe, she didn’t call you ‘Mom’ this time,” teased Azurinne. “Why should that matter on how you feel about him?” Sugar Belle asked, “I mean if you like him, then isn’t that enough? Just get him to like you back.” My confusion was at an all-time high. How did the conversation even reach here? Get him to like me? “H-How would that work?” I ask before covering my mouth again. Why can’t I control myself? Was I under some spell? I don’t like him… I can’t like him… can I? “I… he’s keeping me from my family. Even if I did, by some cruel twist of fate- “ “Doesn’t affect you,” pointed out Azurinne with a wicked grin. I wonder how boiled Cheshire cat tastes. “I bet I can get you to admit it,” Sugar Belle proudly stated as I deadpan her, “if you don’t believe me, then describe him in full detail.” Deciding to humor ‘Mom’, I begin thinking about him. “He’s a gray unicorn with a horn a bit smaller than mine. His coat was very well kept, and his hoofs looked a bit bigger than mine.” I stop as I think on him more before continuing. “His mane was black, long, and hung to one side. It wasn’t long enough on top to cover his eye, but the wind flowing would let his mane do the same. His cutie mark was a black star surrounded by seven white stars. All the stars were five-pointed like the basic ones we were taught in school…” Why am I able to describe him so well? “Oh, sweet Celestia… Why!” “It’s actually a natural unicorn instinct,” began Sugar Belle, “I conditioned myself out of it, for the most part, but it’s still there. You see, unicorns seek ponies that can match them in magical prowess. When they find one, they begin to latch on to that pony as a rival. But if defeated, that rivalry turns a bit more. Especially in the case that the defeated is a mare.” She points to me as she explains the last sentence. “When he first attacked you on the mountain, you were barely able to register it, as such it left you curious about him. I didn’t think about it as you asked, but the signs should have been obvious back then. Now that you lost, you probably feel ashamed or something.” I look down dragging my hoof in circles around the floor. I must not have registered the pause, because the next thing I knew, I was back in one of her warm hugs. “Your mind, being that of a growing filly, is trying to latch onto anything that could point to you not liking him, but the shame you feel is because you probably failed to impress him, and think you don’t qualify for him anymore.” It was silent after that as I sat in her arms. She was right, I was ashamed that I lost, but was it really because I wanted to impress Comet? He works for the ones that took my family, and are all probably quite powerful. That makes him powerful too, right? He was definitely strong enough to trounce me. Why won’t my heart stop pounding! “Okay then, I like him, I’ll admit it. You said you knew how to get him to like me back?” “No, I said that all you need to do is get him to like you back,” countered Sugar Belle. “The simplest way is to face him again and defeat him.” I deadpan her. “Now don’t give me that look. You may have lost this time, but if you get some pony to train you, then you’ll win next time.” “Do you have a teacher in mind? Last I checked the village’s unicorns weren’t exactly sages.” I offer as my own counter. “Really? Can’t you think of any pony who could train you?” She asks. “Any pony at all?” This is Ponyville. Did any ponies… “The Princess of Friendship and her student Starlight Glimmer?” “It just so happens they have both been eagerly awaiting your awakening,” she says, “why not go talk to them tomorrow? If all goes well, you may get to ask them to train you in magic. I can bet at least Starlight might take the job.” I can neither confirm nor deny that, at that moment, I let out a glass destroying ‘squee’. “Now… is there anything at all you and Azurinne have been hiding, miss ‘fate doesn’t affect you’?” And happy feeling over. Author's Note Funny... I had several drafts for this chapter that I had to delete. This one just felt too fun not to use, and I can't help but feel the characters were writing themselves after getting frustrated with me.
Chapter 14: Of Fire and IceThe train ride was rather quiet for the time being. As I was the only passenger to get on, and I was correct in assuming that no passengers would head to that location. As such, I sat alone in the train after paying for my ride to the Empire. The train was rather nice. Its walls coated in a cream wallpaper that held the few pink flowers. The roof of the train had one light in the center of a dark blue with a pattern that resembled waves. The edges where walls met were painted orange and held lamps (probably to be used for reading at night). To the back was an open green door that led to an empty room with an orange door, the same shade as the edges of the walls, that was the end of the train. My seat in the current room was very comfortable with the color of the seat wide cushion being that of a nice vanilla cream, and to my back was a green glass backing that took the shape of wind. Staring out the window, I allowed my mind to wander before eventually reaching something. ‘Being created, being born, growing out of a flower, or from a peach. It doesn’t matter to me.’ “’It doesn’t matter’, huh? I suppose it shouldn’t. Master, for all his deeds, never did say she wasn’t ‘alive’. Though, I fail to see how her interference would be of any concern.” Speaking to my reflection put my mind on a single track, and was a good way to pass time. “She couldn’t even handle a simple Land Mine spell, let alone my Elemental Storm spell. So, why is it that I continue to think about her? She has no redeeming qualities.” ‘Those two are my parents, and I will get them back. I don’t care what I have to do to get them back!’ Such thoughts were ridiculous. If she couldn’t even match me, then she stood no chance of even touching Arch Mage Prometheus. ‘I don’t care’, her voice continued to echo. “That stubborn filly,” I let out before stopping. She was indeed real. Prometheus was wrong on that account. As was I, she wasn’t a doll. I stare at my reflection once more. “Should I apologize? Even if I do, there’s no chance that I can allow her to reach that goal. Those two are too important to him.” If she survived… “Since she survived,” I allow myself the correction, “I will have to continue to fight her. Hopefully, she will be able to defeat me. As it stands, however, I will not go easy on her.” The grin on my reflection is plain. His hope that she improves to give him a worthy challenge is written all over his face. Once the train arrived in Ponyville, the number of passengers had increased by quite the amount. The cart wasn't full, mind you, but I was forced to sit next to an odd pair of mares. One was pale green with a harp Cutie Mark. The other was vanilla coated with a mane and tail of dark blue and pink whose Cutie Mark consisted of three wrapped pieces of candy. They were quite talkative, however, I paid little attention to them. Though, the green one was sitting down in a rather interesting manner. With the conversation of the two mares in the background, I found I had little opportunities to reflect on my thoughts, so I opted to take a nap for the remainder of the trip. ========================================================================================== The arrival at the Crystal Empire was smooth and on the train's scheduled time. The station itself was rather small, but oddly thematic. Purple with a glow and deep hue of the gems it was carved from. It was surrounded by fields of green with crystals growing from the very land beneath it. As we all depart the train, I saw a well-dressed old stallion holding a sign with my name on it. At least my arrival was made known. I walked up to the stallion, green with a white mane and a glass cup for a Cutie Mark. “Hello, am I to assume you are here to escort me to Arch Mage Count Conflagration’s manor or estate?” I asked the stallion. “That is correct. My name is Well Manners, and I am his personal attendant,” he said. “If you would be so kind as to follow me. Lord Conflagration is awaiting your arrival in the coach outside the station.” With that we depart the station to a decent sized red coach. The wheels and edges of the coach were yellow with green symbols etched in, and it was apparently pulled by two red stallions with manes that looked almost as if they were on fire. What bothered me was that they looked strikingly similar. Well Manners then opened the door to the coach and I proceeded inside before he joined and closed the door. Inside I confronted another red stallion, but while the manes for the two outside only looked like they were on fire, his was indeed on fire, as was his tail. His Cutie Mark was also an Enochian Circle like Master's, however, this one was green with the symbols taking the shape of a black and red mountain not unlike an erupting volcano. “Lord Conflagration may I present, the young Comet Blaze.” “I see… you are the student of that old mud stick, Prometheus,” the stallion said with a hardy voice. He looked as if he was examining me for a moment after he spoke. “Former student, Count, and I believe he used to call you, Mr. Hot Streak? I can plainly see why,” I counter causing him to laugh. “How did that stallion ever find a student with as much fire as you have, I wonder,” he said, “but enough of him, I assume you have been informed of why you are to assist me?” “I have not been,” I reply, “I was merely informed that I was to work under you.” “I see… then there is much to discuss.” He stops as he signals to begin our transit. “Before we get into the details, the basics of what I wish is nothing short of leaving no ice or snow in the Frozen North.” I simply deadpan him. The very idea of such an endeavor was ridiculous and insane. “Lord Conflagration, if I may,” he nods, “that’s insane. How do you plan on such an endeavor, especially with the reports from our scouts who monitor it saying that signs of Windigoes have been found?” “It is because of these signs that I take this, ‘endeavor’, as you call it.” His expression turns stoic. “Those creatures are terrible, and thrive on the very hate for this abominably eternal winter. I shall rid us of this evil, and return the land to flourish as it had done once before.” The passion in his voice was unmistakable, and his expression had once again changed, but this time to match his voice. “Now as far as what is required for us to accomplish our goals…” ========================================================================================== It’s been two months since I’ve started working for the Arch Mage of Fire. I found myself believing that he and Master both probably used the same decorator. If the only real differences were that Count's home had more of a fire theme. My room was no different, and like Master, I wasn't allowed to redecorate my room. The plan seems simple: Count plans on siphoning a small amount of power from the crystal heart in order to lift underground magma paths close enough to power heat transfer devices. The ideal path for the magma to travel was found to be cave systems far below chasms scattered all throughout the Frozen North. My only problem was that we have yet to discuss how to return the magma to it's original position to minimize the ecological damage to the Empire, itself. "Lord Conflagration," I call as I enter his study. A direct reflection of Master's if not for the pillars with fire to each side of the table. He turns to me as he closes a book and returns it to the shelf. "I believe that as the plan seems sound, it still will cause damage to the agricultural environment if we don't return the magma immediately after we eliminate the winter." "I would be inclined to agree with you," he replies, "if that was not also part of the plan." I stare at him dumbfounded. "The Crystal Empire is dangerous. The power of the Crystal Heart alone allows it to thrive in this forsaken Eternal Winter, and that makes it a threat to the rest of Equestria." He then cast's a spell to show me a map of the Empire and the Frozen North. "This is how it is now, a retched oasis of evil in a blizzard of hate," he proclaims defiantly before a massive volcano springs from the map. The volcano then erupts covering the land in fire and ash. The site of the snow being melted in destruction was one thing. The sight of the Empire burning as magma flowed through without mercy was another thing altogether. "The fire of purity will consume all, and the land will be cleansed to it's original glory." I stare at him in horror. He was insane, and I was helping him. Did Master know? Was Prometheus aware of how mad Conflagration was? No, there's no possible way he would allow this madness to persist. "You're insane, you're a lunatic and must be stopped!" I shout. "I'm going to inform Arch Mage Prometheus. There's no way he would allow such horrors to happen." I proceed to exit as I suddenly feel myself being held in his magic. "Now that's where you're wrong," he says in a quiet, chilling voice, "he won't be informed of this. As for you... I believe a simple spell will keep you obedient, young apprentice." Suddenly there's a sharp pain in my mind. As the pain grows, I feel myself slipping into unconsciousness.
Chapter 15: An Offer I Couldn't Refuse"Cherry Blossom, weren't we going to the castle?" Asked Azurinne. We had taken a detour to head into town. "We were, but I want to see who's planning whatever celebration that is," I say pointing a balloon floating off in the distance. Using that as a marker since the smell of frosting is getting mixed with other baked goods. "There's definitely some kind of party or something being planned if not already happening. Besides, Party Favor told me that if a party was being made in Ponyville, then its resident party pony was guaranteed to be heading the planning." "Oh, I remember that conversation," she said with a grin, "but why are we looking for her?" "We're not," I reply refusing to look her in the eyes, "but he told me that she's friends with Princess Twilight. If there's a party, and she's involved, then it would be reasonable to assume that the princess is involved, too, right?" Azurinne stops, and I meet her eyes to try to convince her. For the first time since I've met her, she deadpans me. "OK, that's a new look, what did I say?" "I hope you realize that, just because she's 'the Princess of Friendship', doesn't mean that she's with her friends nearly all hours of the day," she finally lets out. She then sighs before continuing, "You know, Cherry, a mature filly you may be, but sometimes you just don't show yourself as the smart pony I know you are." "Alright, so it may not be the best idea," I admit, "but can't we go anyway? If the party is going on, then some sweets would be nice after all the hospital food I had." She smiles and nods, and we proceed in the direction of where the balloon was rising from. "Truth be told, I really want to meet her. Party Favor said that she was one of the best there are." "Do we know her name at least?" She asks worriedly. "I believe he said her name was... 'Pinkie Pie'. Apparently, her name is enough to spot her, and she's supposed to be a very energetic pony." She looks at me oddly. "That's all I was able to get. He's only met her once, and he said that while she seemed a bit odd, she was a happy pony." She shrugged at this and our walk was quiet for a few minutes. "Excuse me," we heard from behind. I turn to find an elegant white unicorn with a very fancy looking purple mane and tail. Her Cutie Mark consisted of three diamonds. "I apologize, Dear, but you seem to remind me of a friend of mine," if she means Sugar Belle then that's news to me, "her name was Sugar Belle, and you look strikingly like her." I looked at her before turning to Azurinne. She seemed to have the same thoughts because she was giving the same worried look I was. I turn back to the fancy looking pony, "Say I know this, Sugar Belle, how do I know that you know her enough to call her a friend? Especially, when you haven't even introduced yourself." She gives me a surprised look, but then smiles. "Well, I do apologize, my name is Rarity Belle, may I ask whom I am speaking with?" I look at her surprised. Why shouldn't I be? A sister or any other relative? No, Sugar Belle would have introduced me by now. "What's wrong, Darling?" This makes me realize that I've been staring at her, "I apologize too, my name is Cherry Blossom. I'm... just surprised. Sugar Belle never said she had a sister, or are you by chance related to Sweetie Belle?" "You know Sweetie Belle? Wait... pink coat with a red mane and tail. Oh, you're the filly who was flying through the air." I give her a confused look. "Of course, you'd be confused when you were unconscious. Are you feeling better? You were quite hurt." "Yes, I made a full recovery. Do you know what’s in that direction? I believe there’s a party that way, or at least it looks like some pony may be getting one ready.” She looks in the direction I’m pointing. "Why, Sugar Cube Corner, our town's bakery, is in that direction. If you think a party's in that direction, then I am willing to bet Pinkie has something to do with it." She trots a few steps ahead of me before turning back. "Since you were already on the way, shall we be off then? You'll just love a party from her, and Twilight won't be back for a few days." "Twilight? As in Princess Twilight? Isn't it a bit rude to address her so informally?" I ask as we go on our way to the bakery. She looks at me bemusedly at the thought. "I suppose it may look like that, however, she would never allow me or any of her other friends to address her formally," she replies with a small pause, "I even bet that if you ask her, then even you will be able to address her informally." "Oh no, I just couldn't," I say quickly. "Mom told me once that titles are earned with hard work, and I should always endeavor to always call some pony by their title." I pause for a bit. She said a moment ago that the princess was out of town, right? I decided to ask, "You said the princess is out of town, correct? I spoke to Sugar Belle last night, and she said I should go see Princess Twilight today. Was she mistaken?" "Sugar Belle? Starlight must have failed to inform her that Twilight would be out," she responded. "Now, do you have a place to stay tonight?" "I don't suppose that the hospital is an option?" I ask nervously. She deadpans me. "I'll talk with Starlight later," she replies while continuing her deadpan, "but you will either stay with me tonight, or with her at the castle." I open my mouth to speak, but she quickly cuts me off, "Now see here, I can see what you were about to say, and no, you have no option in the matter. We need you to stay where we can find you if Twilight comes home sooner than expected. This means that you cannot return to Sugar Belle's town, or your home town, and since you have no other places to stay, then the obvious solution is to stay either at the castle or one of our homes." Shot down before I could get a word in. Definitely not used to that. "Rarity?" She looks my way. If I can't choose where I'm staying the night, then I might as well get some more information. "What's Pinkie Pie like, and who are the others you mentioned?" "The others are Rainbow Dash, she's a cyan blue pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail," I perk up. The only pegai I've met so far are Night Glider, Scootaloo, and the mailmare. "Fluttershy, who has a yellow coat with pink mane and tail, is also a pegasus," I wonder what both are like. "Then there's Applejack, who is Apple Bloom's older sister. She has an orange coat with a yellow mane and tail." She then pauses, and I stop to wait for her. "Pinkie Pie is a pink earth pony with a pink mane and tail. She is a rather energetic individual-" "Party Favor said the same thing," I say while interupting her. "-yes... well... words can hardly do her justice. I suppose you will have to be the judge on her personality, yourself," she finishes. "What are their Cutie Marks?" I ask. "Why ever would you want to know that, Darling?" She asks back. "No reason in particular," I say putting my head down. It's true, I'm just curious. "I guess, I'll just have to wait to meet them?" "No, Dear, I just found it a bit unexpected," she states. "If you really want to know then I guess we can start in the order I mentioned before." She then stops to think again. "Rainbow Dash's Cutie Mark is a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt striking down," she finally says before continuing with the others, "Fluttershy's is a combination of three butterflies. They have a blue body and pink wings. Applejack's is three red apples that are arranged two on the bottom and one on the top. And finally, we have Pinkie Pie. Her Cutie Mark is a set of three balloons two blue ones with yellow strings and a yellow one with a blue string." I nod while taking in all the new information. At least I won't be surprised, when I meet them. "Hi, Rarity!" Is all I hear from behind me before I found myself landing on my rear from the startle. I really need to stop thinking things like this.
Chapter 16: A New Life"Vital signs... stable. Magic... stable. She's holding steady. Did you check the neuron signatures?" Asked a Cross Potion his wife, Love Potion. The mare in question was a pale blue earth pony with wavy grey and orange mane and tail. With her white lab coat, you would barely be able to see her Cutie Mark, which was two strands of DNA connected in the shape of a heart. Upon hearing his question, she trotted up to her partner and nuzzled his side. "Yes, dear, her neuron signatures are holding steady, and before you ask, yes, development of her physical features are coming along smoothly." Her stallion could only smirk at that. He was also a pale blue earth pony, but his straight mane and tail were all grey. His lab coat wasn't long enough to cover his Cutie Mark which comprised of two chemistry flasks holding a red and blue liquid, respectively. "We may finally be close to a success," her small smile then turned to a glare, "and it only cost us our first daughter." "But are we sure about that? Remember that Comet never did say he saw her body. He only said he saw her fall down the mountain's pit." She turned her glare toward him. "It's been over a year, and still no news of her being alive. Do you honestly believe she could have survived a fall from inside that mountain?" "It depends on how far she fell," he said with some small hope in his voice, "No one has ever really measured how far that fall actually is. For all we know, it could have only looked far." This brought back her smile. "Do you really think she may be alive?" "I don't know, but I have to believe she is. That little filly was always rather resourceful. Don't you remember all the times she nearly tricked us?" "She was smarter than most ponies her age. Do you remember when she sneaked past us to the cookie jar?" "That was the first time we became aware that she had an invisibility spell. Do you remember her trying to find the birthday presents?" "We had to fake alone time just to keep her out of the house." "Funny, I don't remember faking that," he said with a sly smile. "I do hope I am not interrupting anything important," said a monotone voice from the entrance of the laboratory. Arch Mage Prometheus, the 'host' of the two scientists, was slowly moving through the low-lit laboratory. His steps echoed as each hoof met the solid black marble floor, and his coat made him almost invisible when combined with the walls that were also made of black marble. "I trust that all is going well, friends?" "Friends? I don't remember being friends with the stallion who orders a small colt to murder our daughter," Cross Poison countered defiantly. "Now, must we go over this again? Wasting such emotions on failed trash such as that is pointless." "She wasn't trash! She was the best thing that ever happened to us! You're lucky we're still here! I wanted to leave the moment you broke your promise!" Love Potion shouted. Prometheus simply stared at them. Nary an emotion evident on his face. This didn't stop her from continuing on, however. "I don't even think you believe anything you say about this 'savior'. You just see her as a tool to get what you want. Well guess what. She's a pony! Just like me, and just like you!" "Be that as it may," Prometheus begins, "she will still be required to perform her assignment. Eliminate the weak, the pointless, the lawless, anything and any pony not worthy of this world. We shall eliminate them, and in their place, we shall build perfection." "Just what do you consider 'perfection'? Just what do you consider 'weak' or 'pointless'? 'Lawless'? Really? Should she start with you then? I'm pretty sure taking two ponies against their will and forcing them to work would count as lawless. Have you ever thought that maybe your- " her words were suddenly cut off by a magic aura suddenly lifting her and slamming her into the floor. "I apologize," Prometheus said with a hint of annoyance, "but would kindly refrain from completing that statement?" He approached Love Potion only to be cut off by a furious Cross Potion. "Must you continue to pester me? I am trying to create a truly perfect world. It will be glorious and beautiful, but I require this specimen to survive. Yes, you are correct, it truly has little to no value to me as a pony." The scientists glare at him, but he continued without a care. "She is indeed a tool, and if you think she is anything more than that, then you are quite mistaken." He walked over to a tube where a small blue creature was growing. "Get away from her! You heartless monster! Why don't you drag yourself to Tartarus where you belong!" Shouted Love Potion, currently in a frenzy in Cross Potion's arms. He stopped, and turned back to the couple. After slowly making his way to them, he simply stood there for a moment or two. He then began to speak, "Listen, and listen well. The only reason you two are whole and alive is because you are the only ones who can complete this project in a timely manner. You are replaceable, and if I wanted to you would be dead where you stand. You will complete the project and then you will be expendable. If I choose to be merciful and keep you alive when that time comes, then it completely depends on my attitude toward you both from now on, but note that at this moment I could care less for worthless insects such as yourselves." He promptly left without another word. "Cross Potion," she said as she turned to her husband with tears streaming down her eyes, "what are we going to do? He'll turn her into a monster. We can't let him do that to her." "Love Potion, I know," Cross Potion says as he then lifts up his right forearm to reveal a small red band. With the same arm he points to a similar band on Love Potion's right forearm. "As long as we have these things on us, however, we're at his mercy. We need to plan and time our escape perfectly." He then held his wife in a tighter embrace, trying to comfort her from the monster that held them both captive. "We'll escape, and we're taking her with us. This time we won't take any chances. We'll go straight to Canterlot, and to the princesses. We'll make sure it happens. After all, if Cherry Blossom is alive, then she's going to want to meet her new little sister." He could feel her returning his embrace. Love Potion nuzzled her husband. "Before any of that, she's going to need a name, you know. Our little shining star in this darkness." "Shining Star... I like it." ===================================================================================== "And this is where you'll be staying from now on," said Starlight Glimmer. She was directing me to a rather spacious room inside the castle. Nearly everything inside, from the bed to the dressers and even the walls and ceiling, were made of a strange purple crystal. Thankfully, neither the mattress nor the sheets seemed to be made of said material. "Remember school isn't very early in the morning, but you don't want to oversleep for your first official day." She turns to Azurinne who was floating just above me. "I trust that you'll make sure she goes to bed early tonight?" "I can try, but I can't guarantee anything," she said. I responded by blowing a raspberry at her. "See what I mean?" Starlight simply stared at Azurinne for a moment before reacting. "Sorry, still not used to the whole 'talking cat' thing." She then turned to me with a frown. "Look, Cherry Blossom, I know I agreed that I would be your magic teacher. But, if we are going to make this work, then you have to agree to my terms." I made eye contact. "From what I understand, you have been away from your actual school for well over a year. That's over a year of education that you won't get back. So, I'll train you in magic in the afternoons and you go to school and get a proper education in the mornings. Agreed?" "Agreed," I respond. "Good, then I'll go over the other terms after you get back from school tomorrow. Good night, you two." "Good Night, Starlight," Azurinne and myself say in unison. She proceeds to turn off the lights and close the door. I then proceed to jump on the bed, and bounce on it for a time. "Today was rather interesting," said Azurinne as she began to float to my bed. "I'll say," I reply back. "We not only met the princess's friends, spent the day at an actual spa, and Starlight agreed to be my magic teacher. I can't wait to tell Sugar Belle the great news tomorrow. Do you think we'll see Pinkie Pie tomorrow? I really want to meet her again." I raise my right arm up and point my hoof to the ceiling. "I'm glad you had fun today. You know, we left that town over a year ago, but I never imagined that'd we would make it all the way to Ponyville." I turn to her only to be greeted by a warm grin. "By the way what do you think of Applejack?" I look back up at the ceiling but drop my arm to my side. "She's... look Azurinne, don't tell Apple Bloom, but I don't like her sister," I say plainly. I can tell Azurinne dropped her grin by the silence in the room. "Don't get me wrong, I don't think she's a bad pony. Far from it. I feel like she puts family and friends at the top of what she finds important, but I also feel like she was acting condescending to me. I know she wasn't, I can tell she was just worried about me, but being worried doesn't excuse some pony from saying that what I'm doing is pointless because I'm 'just a growing foal'!" "Maybe we should stop the conversation here. You said so yourself that you understand why she said what she said. Let's leave it at that, and get some sleep. No need for you to be exhausted for your first day." I nod and cover myself in the bed sheets. "Good night, Azurinne." "Good night, Cherry Blossom." ==================================================================================== "She's where!" Some pony shouting this is what wakes me up. Apparently, it was also loud enough to wake Azurinne. "Oh... crab apples..." She says in a less than pleased tone. ==================================================================================== "Twilight, calm down," Starlight said while trying to console her friend and former mentor, "it's not that big of a deal." She had decided to greet Twilight at the entrance hall, or that would have been the case if she was even suspecting that Twilight was supposed to have returned by now. In truth, upon being surprised with her arrival, Starlight decided to announce that a certain pink filly was currently sleeping in one of the guest rooms. "Not that big of a..." her eyes started to twitch, "Starlight, a filly with incredible power and her familiar are currently sleeping in the castle, and you say it's not that big of a deal!" "Well, I doubt she's sleeping now," Starlight countered amusingly. "You said that you wanted to speak with her. Well, what better way to do that then to have her stay at the castle?" Twilight stopped to ponder that. "Besides, weren't you supposed to be back later? What happened? And where's Spike?" Twilight looked at her with a frown. "That bad?" Twilight then let out a sigh. "No... far from it. Apparently, the information we have in Canterlot on familiars is rather extensive, however, the only pony with enough magical power recorded to supposedly have a familiar currently doesn't." "And who may that be?" "Princess Flurry Heart of the Crystal Empire. We haven't been able to find any signs of one near or around her." Twilight stops and decides to press Starlight on their new guest. "Any particular reason why you decided to let her sleep in the castle?" "Not really. It was really more of a spur of the moment kind of thing," Starlight responded back. "Has she met the others yet?" "Yes, actually. She's already met Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash didn't seem to have any issues with her, and Rarity seemed to want to use her as a model for a new line," Starlight stated. "She got along really well with Pinkie Pie, and I thing she might even idolize her. But then we get to Applejack..." "Something happen with those two?" "It looked like they were going to be getting along great, but then Applejack said something that just set Cherry Blossom off," Twilight raised an eyebrow. "Applejack commented that a filly as young as her should just return home and wait for her parents to come home. When she said that her parents won't be coming home, Applejack said, 'Parents that can't even care for their young correctly, clearly don't deserve 'em.' That was when everything escalated. I think, for now, it's best to keep those two apart. Oh, and we have a general idea of why she's out on her own." Twilight nodded her head. "Anything else?" Starlight turned her head away and mumbled something incoherently. "I'm sorry, I didn't catch that." Starlight sighed, "I said that I also agreed to be her magic teacher." Author's Note So, I finally introduce Cherry Blossom's parents. Were they what you expected? Were they different from what you expected?
Chapter 17: Training and ExpectationsI feel like the ground is quickly becoming my friend. This is the fifth time Starlight has made me land on it. "It's not break time yet," she scolds, "get up, so we can try again." I do so. As we begin our magic lesson again, I try to dodge her magical blasts again, and again. Her attacks get fiercer each time she fires, but I at least seem to be doing well dodging. That is until a one hits me from the side, and I find that the ground introduced itself to my face again. "I've told you plenty of times, keep yourself aware of your surroundings. Your enemies won't play fair and will try to attack you from the sides." "Teacher, with all due respect, how often am I going to face a single enemy who is skilled enough to attack me from multiple sides?" I ask as I thank the ground for breaking my fall. "If this, Comet Blaze, is any indication, then I'd say pretty often. Don't forget, if he said that he was an 'Apprentice Arch Mage', then it's safe to say that he has a master who is guaranteed to be much better at magic than him. Also..." Her voice suddenly trails off as she looks in the other direction to reveal Princess Twilight coming out from behind a tree. "Who ever said you would only be fighting one opponent? The point of the lesson is for you to be aware of everything around you. You never know what your opponent will be planning and Azurinne can't be there for you all the time." I must have hung my head down, because I'm suddenly looking at the ground. At least it's not a close encounter like the previous six times. "I really do have a long way to go," I see a shadow come in front of where I'm staring and I look up to see Starlight smiling at me. "Yes, you do, but I said that I'd teach you. If it takes years for you to get it, then that's how long it'll take. Now, if you can show me that you've improved on your magic control by the end of next month, then we'll all take a trip to the Crystal Empire." I can feel myself perk up at hearing that. "For now, our training today has ended. I'll see you tomorrow. Say hello to Sugar Belle for us." "I will, Teacher. See you tomorrow, and I hope you have a good evening," I then turn to the princess, "Have a good evening, Princess Twilight." As I'm leaving, I shout out, "Azurinne, we're heading home now!" ===================================================================================== "Sugar Belle, Azurinne and I are home!" I shout as we enter the house. She comes out of the kitchen with a sad look on her face. I promptly face-hoof. It's already been a full month since she adopted me, and she moved to Ponyville so I could continue my magic lessons with Starlight, and I still slip, forgetting to call her 'Mom'. "Sorry, Mom, please don't look at me like that. I know you're trying. I'm just having a hard time adjusting. Please don't be sad? How was your day at Sugar Cube Corner?" She sighs and then smiles at faintly. "I know, Mini Me, I know," we both giggle a bit. "Work was fun, the Cakes and Pinkie Pie are always fun to work with. Pinkie says, 'hi' by the way," I squee at that. "Honestly, how is it that mare managed to catch your attention so well? You don't even see Princess Twilight in the same light that you see Pinkie." As she asks that I trot over to the couch only for her to catch me in her magic. "Oh no you don't little filly," she quickly says as I just about land on the couch, "you gallop right up those stairs and take a bath before you get any furniture dirty." She then sets me down. I'd complain, but I've already seen more than enough of her sad face today. I follow her instructions and go up the stairs. Our new house isn't too large, but it is bigger than our old one. Still one bathroom on the second floor, but it has two rooms upstairs, and both the living room and kitchen downstairs are separated. The walls are a really nice shade of white and they complement the pink carpet very well. All in all, I really like it. As I exit the shower and dry myself, I can hear Sugar Belle shouting from below, "Dinner's ready, Mini Me!" "Understood, Mom! I'll be there in a moment!" to which I decide to teleport myself to the kitchen. The kitchen wasn't very special, but it is really pretty. Hard wood floors, cupboards, cabinets, chairs, and a table. All natural in color and set to a white walled background. The table is a decent size, and there are enough chairs for at least ten ponies. Other than that, it has the basics: oven and stove, sink, and a refrigerator. The smell of her sweet vegetable stew made my mouth want to water the moment I reach the kitchen. "Mom, that smells great." "Thank you, did you wash behind your ears?" I nod reaching my normal chair which was just to the right of Sugar Belle's. "What about using conditioner?" I nod again as she puts the food on the table in front of us. "And you cleaned your mess before you thought to teleport down here?" I was about to nod my head again, but stopped myself and stared for a second. Seeing as how that was what I forgot to do, I teleport to clean up my mess and teleport back to give her a squee. "Good, dig in." We begin to eat. "How was school today?" "Fun," I respond, "we're getting ready for a play and I was put in charge of stage effects alongside Pipsqueak and Apple Bloom." "That's nice," she said with a frown. "Mom," I return her frown, "I tried out for every roll. I'm just bad at acting. We can't all be like Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, or Sweetie Belle. Besides, I like working backstage." She giggles. I smile before tasting more of the stew. The combination of spices mixed in with the carrots, cabbage, squash, and other vegetables is like heaven in my mouth. Way better than when Mom used to make it. "How are your magic lessons coming along?" She asks. I want to say I was trying to smile, but the frown on her face is all the evidence I need to know I failed. "To be honest, I don't know," I finally admit. "All teacher has me do is either practice basic magic, spells I've already learned, or how to dodge attacks." I'm pretty sure my frustration is starting to show, but I continue on. "Although, I admit I had never learned some of the basics before, or tried to study how some of the spells I have really work, and more often than not, I was becoming intimate with the ground..." My voice trails off before I shake my head. "But it's still frustrating!" I turn to Sugar Belle, "How am I supposed to get strong enough to save Mom and Dad when all I'm doing is practicing the same old things over and over again?" She smiles. Darn it, she's about to say something that makes sense, and completely drops my argument. How are moms so good at doing that? "Who are you and what did you do with Cherry Blossom?" She asks. This, of course, leaves me completely speechless. "My Cherry Blossom is smart enough to be able to tell why Starlight has this lesson plan for her. She's patient enough to be able to think about it clearly, and stubborn enough to not complain when the lessons aren't progressing how she wants them to." I gave her a small angry frown, but she continued with a bemused face. "She's tough, brave, sweet, and loyal to a tee. She's smart, passionate, well versed, and can think very quickly. So I ask again, where's my Cherry Blossom?" "I'm right here, Mom," I respond. At this point, I'm smiling. I go over and give her a hug. "Thanks for that. It doesn't really help to complain, does it?" I look up and see her shaking her head slightly. "How are moms so good at telling us foals what we need to hear?" I let go, and grab my now empty bowl. After washing and putting it away, I leave the kitchen, but not before turning to Sugar Belle, "Thanks, Mom, it was delicious." ===================================================================================== Sugar Belle had recently done many things that she wouldn't have ever thought she'd be able to do. She moved to a new home, she found a job working under some pony, and she adopted a little filly. Albeit, this was no ordinary filly. She was created by some pony else, and was almost discarded because she wasn't 'perfect'. "Who honestly judges a pony's worth at birth?" She thought as she sat at the table alone. "Were they hoping to make an alicorn or something? Cherry Blossom is an amazing filly, and she'll be a wonderful mare when she grows up. I'm just glad to be a part of it, even if that part is only needed until she's reunited with her parents." As she finished, tears ran down her face, but to any on lookers, they would have first seen the great big smile plastered on it. ===================================================================================== "Hey, Starlight, how's the research coming?" Spike asked while holding a plate of milk and cookies for Starlight. She lifted the burdening snacks from Spike's possession, and gently placed it to her side as she chuckled. "It's not research, Spike. I'm just double-checking Cherry Blossom's performance," she corrected. "And if you must know, then she's doing wonderfully," she said with a smile overlooking the data from today's training. "Especially considering where she started from just a month ago." "You mean her 'Magic Stiffness'?" asked a new voice from the door, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship. "Yeah, I mean I've heard of it, but never thought I'd see a case of it." "Well what do you expect? She's a unicorn raised by earth ponies in a town full of nothing but earth ponies. The fact that her magic wasn't mentally suppressed is a miracle in that of itself." "Would you two please explain what any of this means?" Spike asked cutting the conversation in the middle. "Well, Spike," Twilight said, "Magical Stiffness is a condition usually seen in ponies who don't use their natural magic often, or for some reason don't know how to use it. It creates a door in the patient's mind that limits how much magic they use. Cherry Blossom probably developed it, because as we said earlier, she was raised entirely by earth ponies. It's not uncommon to think that they wouldn't have the necessary information needed to raise a unicorn properly, much less one as gifted as Cherry Blossom." "So... she has a defective horn?" "No, Spike, what's wrong with her is that she thinks she has less magic than she actually has." "Oh... why not just show her she has more magic?" "It doesn't work that way," Starlight cut in, "in fact, if we show her that she has more magic, we might hurt her more." Spike gave Starlight a confused look as she tried to explain the situation to him. "Think of it this way, say you were a pegasus and you couldn't fly. No matter how hard you worked, it just wouldn't happen. Then someone finally comes and looks at you only to tell you that you're fine and it's all in your head. How would you feel?" "I'd feel pretty bad, actually. Like I was just some worthless... oh... I get it," he said reaching his conclusion. "Is that why neither of you want to tell that to Scootaloo?" Twilight and Starlight nod together. "Aha! So you did know what was wrong with her! And what was wrong was... nothing?" They nod again. "And it's the same for Cherry Blossom?" They nod one last time. "So how do you help a pony if you can't tell them their fine?" "You can tell them their fine, though," Twilight said much to Spike's confusion. "You can encourage them to never give up, or make a training schedule completely designed to show them that nothing's wrong with them." She then points to all the data Starlight was reviewing. If one were to look closely, they would have sworn a light bulb suddenly appeared above the little dragon's head. "That's right, Starlight's training isn't meant to make her stronger. It's meant to show her that she's already strong. It also doubles to drill the basics into her, so that she can fall back on them if all else fails." "What about Scootaloo?" He asks. "Rainbow Dash is working on that," Starlight commented, "from what I've seen the training is coming along pretty nicely. I saw her hover above the ground for almost two minutes." She then took note of the time. "I think it's time for all of us to go to bed. Thanks for the meal, Spike, I'll take care of the dishes."
Chapter 18: Training and Things I'd Like to ForgetI can't do this. Somehow I'm supposed to hold off both Princess Twilight and Starlight Glimmer's continuously growing simultaneous magical blasts with my shields. I'm barely holding on, how does she expect me to do this? As I struggle, the blasts just keep getting more and more intense. Then, I notice it. It was only one, but a single bead of sweat on both the princess and my teacher was what I never expected. How are my weak shields making them even have a hint of struggle? Maybe it's not weak. Maybe I'm just holding myself back. Dig deep, Cherry Blossom, dig deep and push back! It's working! My shields are not only holding against the two, they're pushing back! Until they suddenly broke and everything went white. ===================================================================================== "Starlight, don't you think that was a bit much?" Asked Twilight who was currently looking over an unconscious filly. "Hey, we both agreed that if this did work, then we'd have to knock her out. At least we reached the tipping point," stated a defensive Starlight Glimmer. She was watching the filly with a worried look. "A full month. She's growing way too fast, and now she has access to all her magic." "I don't know," said Twilight unconvinced, "I still say you put the five in the wrong place." Starlight rolled her eyes, "Even if that were the case, that's still a full three days sooner than we expected. Three days, Twilight!" "True, but at least she'll keep you on your hooves." "Twilight, I swear -" "She's waking up." ===================================================================================== "Did any pony get the name of the pony who threw that piano?" I hear a pair of giggles. While trying to slowly open my eyes, I find myself being observed by Starlight and Princess Twilight. "I take it I failed?" "Far from it," said Starlight with a small grin. "How do you feel? Any different?" "I feel better," I reply while returning the grin, "while I was holding the shield, something in me changed. It was like a dam broke, and now I feel like I have a part of me I missed." Her grin widened and was joined by Princess Twilight's. "What happened?" "Tell me have you ever heard of 'Magic Stiffness'?" I shake my head. She thinks for a minute, I assume she was trying to figure out how to explain it to me. "Think of it like a sickness that makes you limit yourself. Now, you weren't actually sick, but somehow your brain made you think you had less magic than you actually do." So I was making myself weaker? I must have been making an interesting face, because Princess Twilight was holding back a small laughter. "Cherry Blossom," Starlight called out, "now that you've gotten over the first hurdle, I've got an entire lesson plan for the rest of the month. I expect 100% effort or I may cancel our trip to the Crystal Empire." "Understood," I reply with a salute. "Good, you have the rest of the day off," and I plan on spending it with my friend, "say hi to your friends for me, and don't forget to get some rest. Tomorrow starts your real training, and you'll need all the energy you can get." ===================================================================================== When I met the Crusaders, I was baffled at the sight I found. It wasn't the fact that there was a pink filly with a tiara Cutie Mark and pale purple and white mane standing next to them. Diamond Tiara spending time with them wasn't anything new to me. It wasn't the grey filly with a fancy spoon cutie mark and grey and white mane. Silver Spoon usually spent time with them, too. What caught me off guard was the sight of Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo whom were all standing on their heads while wearing increasingly odd costumes. "Do I want to know what's going on?" "Trust us," Diamond Tiara says, "you don't want to." I then turn to Silver Spoon who can only nod as if telling me her friend isn't kidding. "Fine, but at least tell me this: Is Apple Bloom wearing the ballerina outfit was because she won or lost?" "Aah lost." "See you all tomorrow," I say as I turn to go home, "I want nothing to do with the rest of this." ===================================================================================== The Everfree Forest didn't seem too bad. It was a bit dark, and the glowing eyes are a bit unnerving, but it isn't as if I'm alone. "I thought we were heading home," Azurinne stated. Admittedly, that had been my intention, but I also wanted to meet Zecora again. She seemed like a fun mare to be around. Especially considering she rhymes every time she speaks. "We were," I confirmed, "but I decided that I wanted to explore a bit and meet Zecora again." She seemed to have a smirk on her. "By the way, Azurinne, are you a forest cat? You know, considering you're a Cheshire cat an all." "If you mean, am I able to navigate and survive in a forest easily because I'm a Cheshire cat?" I nod. "Then yes, the moment I stepped in the forest, I felt like I knew this place like the back of my hand." "Then how long until we reach Zecora's hut?" "The hut? Oh, we passed that a while ago." I deadpan her. "You never told me where we were going, Cherry Blossom, besides what's up ahead is a lot more interesting." I give her a confused look. "Cherry Blossom, look where you're going before -" Unfortunately, that was all I heard as I began my tumble down the apparent mountain of conveniently placed stairs. "What is it with you and falling?" Said my familiar in a bemused tone that, at that moment, irritated me. "Shut it, Azurinne, you know you could have either warned me sooner, or helped me stop," I say as I don't even try to hide my irritation at the floating cat. "You weren't going to die, so it isn't like I had to be worried," I glare at her a bit before sighing and getting back on my hooves. "Forget it, where are we anyway?" "Just below an old castle in deep in the forest," she says observantly. "Oh, look a cave." I look in the same direction to spot the cave she called out. "Want to go take a look?" I look between her, the cave, and the rather large number of stairs I fell from. I shrug and we head into the cave. When I stepped inside, I immediately turned around to see Azurinne sitting just outside of it. She was smiling, not grinning, smiling. "Azurinne?" Wait, why does she seem different? Her eyes suddenly shifted from the sapphire blue that I was used to, into a blood red with yellow surrounding them. "Honestly, you would think Starlight would have taught you to question things sooner," she says in an unfamiliar voice. It was a deep male voice that seemed quiet, but loud at the same time. "That cat of yours is quite fierce, but worry not, she's safe and sound. I left her just outside your home." I suddenly realize I'm alone, and in a cave with the only known exit being blocked by a shapeshifter in the guise of Azurinne. "Didn't think pony coats turned pale when they suddenly became afraid," he said while still in the guise of my familiar, "also didn't think fake ponies could feel fear." "Who are you calling a fake pony, you... you... whoever you are!" I manage to shout out. The fact that I was currently trapped in a cave didn't help my confidence. "Whoever I am?" He repeated, faking injury at the notion. He suddenly began to get thinner as his body grew. His body becoming an amalgam of different creatures. White fur at the tip of a scaly red dragon's tail. Where his tail and body connected then changed from dragon to a milk chocolate brown fur coat going right up to just past his shoulders but connected to six different limbs. A green lizard's foot, and a light brown hoof that didn't resemble a normal pony hoof are used as hind legs. Eagle Talons and a tan lion's paw used as his forelimbs. His wings are that of a pegasus and a bat, but what caught my attention is his head. Grey coat from where the brown stopped and up, and like all other limbs, his horns are mismatched. At least one of them was a horn, the other looks like it might be an antler. They're attached to a long face with a massive protruding sharp tooth. "My little pony, I am Discord!" He shouts in an over the top voice with flashing behind him and the sound of thunder. After recovering I build up my courage, but that tooth just won't leave my sight. "Who?" I ask. He looks at me with wide eyed surprise. "Discord," I don't respond. "Spirit of Chaos," I still don't respond. "Were you raised under a rock?" He asks with a rock suddenly appearing in his paw. "Does a town behind a mountain count?" He deadpans me, and throws the rock behind him only for it to explode in a rainbow of colors. I start to giggle. "I see that I can at least get a laugh out of you," he says observantly, "tell me, who made you?" "Mom and Dad," I say only for him to deadpan me again. Whatever this Discord is, he seems to at least not be dangerous, but he is a bit rude. He begins to circle me. Once or twice, I hear a 'hmm' escape his tail. "If Azurinne is a Cheshire cat, are you a Cheshire dragon?" He raises an eye brow at me. "I mean she can do things that shouldn't be physically possible, and you seem to be able to do that too, but on a much grander scale. Are you a familiar too?" "I am neither of those things. I am Discord, Spirit of Chaos, and as to what I am," he pauses, "I am a Draconequus." "Draco Nekos?" "Dra.Co.Ne.Quus!" He repeats in a louder and slower voice. "Enough of this, do you even know why I led you here?" "If you're anything like Azurinne, then I'm assuming because you thought it would be fun," I say, and he deadpans me yet again. "Yes, but also no," he confirms as he continues his deadpan and then denies in glee. "I brought you here for me to observe as you perform a little test." He says as he floats past me. I continue to keep my eyes on him. "You see this tree," he says as he points to a crystal tree at the end of the cave. It was quite the beautiful sight. Parts natural blue crystal and parts vibrantly pale purple crystal not unlike the kind Princess Twilight's castle was made of. What was the real sight to behold had to be the six gems that adorned the tree at different parts. I nod as I look upon it in awe. "I want to see if you can take the gems from it." "Pardon me?" "I would, but you haven't done anything yet," he replies in a smug tone. "Listen, it's not a very hard test. Just take each jewel out of its socket and then put it back." I raise my eye brow in the same fashion he had done so to me. "Well?" "Two questions. First, what if I refuse?" "I go away and leave you in the middle of a dark forest, never to be heard from again." "Fair enough, what if I can't?" "Then you can't," he says, "I'm not a monster. I just want to see if it's possible for some pony without a destiny to do it. Do you know how rare it is to find one of you?" I stare at him, as he smiles with that halo over his head. "Fine, but I won't get in trouble for this, right?" "No more than you will for the fact that you're out somewhere without your familiar." "Point taken," I step up to the tree to the first gem, a purple six-pointed star. "Doesn't this look like Princess Twilight's Cutie Mark?" "Does it?" He asks innocently. "I hadn't noticed." I somehow doubt that. I touch the jewel, and am suddenly thrust back to the opening of the cave. The power I had felt was strange, it felt like the jewel had imbued itself with a form of energy not unlike one of my elemental blasts. "Oh, did I forget to mention that the jewels are the Elements of Harmony? Did I also mention that they usually tend to behave accordingly?" He asks then smiles with a squee. "One down, only five more to go." I glare a bit before approaching the tree again and climbing each limb to attempt to grab a different jewel. Each attempt ended the same way, but each jewel's backlash felt different from the last. "I see, I guess even the elements have standards on whom is allowed to handle them." "Then this was just a waste of time?" I ask with a huff. "Why yes! But don't look so glum. I'm sure the experience today will help you, greatly," he says in a calm manner. Then he snaps his paw, and I look at my surroundings to find I'm standing outside of my home with Azurinne sleeping in front of the door. I better not mention this to any pony.
Chapter 19: Preparations Before the Trip“Now, increase the power just a bit,” said Nurse Redheart while I fired a beam of magic into some kind of device. Apparently, it was designed to test fluctuations in a pony’s magic. I do as she says, and the device begins to beep with a red blinking light before settling back to green. “You can stop now,” I do so and the machine blinks yellow before printing off some paper with odd information on it. “From what I can tell, you have perfect control over your magic, but you are very fatigued,” she looks at me with a slightly annoyed look, “doesn’t Starlight give you enough time to recover?” “Yes, she does,” I reply, “but I do like to visit my friends and I am quite exhausted afterwards.” Judging by the sudden glare, I don’t think she liked my response. “Obviously, you’re only a filly after all,” she stated. “It should be common sense that you like to spend time with your friends, and Starlight should have incorporated that into your recovery time.” I feel like I just got Starlight in trouble. I better try to salvage this. “But if I don’t work this hard, how am I going to beat Comet Blaze?” I suddenly find myself shrinking under her gaze. “Celestia help me, why can’t you just let that go! This ‘quest’ of yours is hurting your health in the long run. Yes, at the moment, the training is making you much stronger, but at what cost?” I could only stare as she looked at me with a mix of anger, sadness, and sympathy. “Cherry Blossom, you are too young to be doing this to yourself. Please– “ I raise my hoof at that part. I’m still scared, but I have to get this out of the way. “Nurse…” I shake my head, “Miss Redheart, I have a secret I haven’t even told Mom, yet.” She raised an eyebrow at that. “After my visit to the Crystal Empire, Princess Twilight has mandated that I turn over my search for my parents to her.” I could see her relief showing even as my sadness began harder to contain. “I have one week while I’m there to find any information I can on them. If I find them then that’s great, but if I don’t…” my voice trails off. The room is silent for a moment before I decide to continue, “If I don’t, then I must turn over any information I have on them over to her, and she will be spearheading the search. I’ll still be informed, but I won’t be allowed to participate in any site locations. That means that even if Comet Blaze is involved, I won’t be able to see him after this.” I stare straight into her eyes, “I don’t know if I hate him for being part of the ponies who took my parents, or like Mom said, like him because he’s some pony that I can see as a special some pony for his strength.” I can almost hear the awe coming from her silently opening mouth. “What I do know is that if he’s there, then this is my last chance to challenge and defeat him. I have to work hard to do it. I promise, I’ll ask Teacher to lower the training after we come back, but please, I have to do beat him this time!” “Fine,” she says with a defeated sigh, “but I’m making sure you keep your promise.” With that she went over to a desk and wrote something down. She then put it into an envelope and handed it to me. “Make sure Starlight gets this message,” she says as I grab a hold of the envelope with my magic, “if she doesn’t then I’m making sure to forcefully give you a long recovery time using a magic seal.” I vigorously nod at the threat. She doesn’t joke about those. “I’ll see you in two weeks, and remember, I will make sure you gave her the message.” I nod again. “Goodbye, Miss Redheart. I’ll see you in two weeks.” ===================================================================================== Once I met Starlight after the checkup, I handed her the letter and the message. She read it, and after a while, she put it down. “This is quite the bomb she put here, you know. Why didn’t you tell me? I would have gladly given you more time.” “But I wanted to get stronger, now,” I reply solemnly. I could feel her disapproving gaze, “He’s bound to be there, why else would he have been at that station when he was? Teacher, you know this is my last chance. If I don’t give it everything, then how will I look at myself in a mirror again?” Her gaze softens, and she lets out a small smile. “Suppose he is there, and then suppose that he accepts your challenge, do you think you could win in your current state? According to Redheart, your own stubborn head is the only reason you haven’t fallen over unconscious. So, here’s what I’m going to do.” She pauses to think a moment. “We have two days before the trip. You are to take those two days to rest, recover, and get ready for the trip. Playing with your friends is included in the recovery part, but,” she pauses, “and this is a big ‘but’, you are not, under any circumstances, to train yourself in any form. Am I understood?” “Yes, Teacher,” I state with a salute. Admittedly, I felt a bit betrayed by Miss Redheart, but I know she is just worried about me. The mood stays heavy for a moment, so I decide to try and lift it. I trot over to my saddlebag and pull out a small container that Sugar Belle and I prepared the night before. The container held some apple fritters we just designed. They were shaped like a hoof with cherry bits sprinkled along the edges, and a special apple frosting we finally perfected. We called them the ‘Hoof Me Ups’ and it was time to see how they worked. As I trotted back with the container, I turned to Starlight, “Teacher, before I forget, Mom and I made some new pastries that we were hoping you’d try out.” “Sure, I can use a good snack after everything we just went through,” she said in a happier tone. “What kind of pastries are they?” “A new kind of apple fritter we call ‘Hoof Me Ups’. Guaranteed to bring a smile to your face faster than Pinkie Pie can pop-up,” I say with pride. We giggle a bit, before I opened the container. The fragrance of the fritters begins to surround us, and I could swear I saw Starlight drool before she turned around to ‘cough’. Eating the sweet bread was even better. The combination of the new apple frosting over the cherry bits was wonderful, and the bread was so soft and fluffy that if butter had feelings, it would be jealous. It was a shame that only two were packed. “That was amazing,” she said in bliss, “tell Sugar Belle for me that she has a real winner on her hooves. Those’ll sell faster than tickets for Pinkie’s annual Fun Day party.” “Pinkie sells tickets to that?” “She does ever since Mayor Mare mandated it,” she said in an amused tone. “Turns out that when the party in question starts getting bigger than the town itself, some boundaries have to be placed.” She then put a hoof under her chin to think. “Though that doesn’t stop Pinkie from also having the ‘Surrounding Fun Day Party Party’ for those ponies who can’t buy a ticket in time.” I burst out into laughter at that. Leave it to Pinkie to find a way to bake her cake and have every pony eat it. ===================================================================================== The remaining two days passed relatively quickly. Truthfully, Sugar Belle and I didn’t have a lot of things to pack. After all, Princess Twilight arranged for myself, Starlight, Sugar Belle, Sweetie Bloom, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom to be staying at the castle for the duration of the trip. I had to fight tooth and hoof for Starlight to agree to my friends coming, but it was worth the extra training. Sugar Belle had to make some arrangements for the Cakes to take a vacation of their own after the trip, but I had promised to help out too. It also meant I’d be working with Pinkie Pie more, so there was that, too. All the excitement was great, but after everything, I found myself staring at the moon the night before the trip. “Azurinne, I know you’re there, come out, silly cat,” I say without even turning my head. “I just wanted to let you think,” she said in a pouty tone, “sorry for being a ‘silly cat’.” I turn to her and smile. “I’m sorry too,” I reply, “I just can’t believe this is really happening. We’re going to the Crystal Empire tomorrow.” I turn back to the moon and stare at it for a few moments. “There’s a chance I may find my parents, or at the very least a clue to where they are.” I feel her nuzzling my side at that. “Just remember that there isn’t a guarantee that we’ll find anything,” she said with a purr, “I want you to be happy, and for the most part, you are. Ever since we started staying in Ponyville, you have been really happy, and I don’t want that to go away.” Her tone was solemn, but I could still feel that all too familiar grin of hers beaming my way. “I love you, Cherry Blossom, and no matter what crazy ideas you have, I’ll always support you.” I then got up and walked forward a bit. Unsurprisingly the moon moved in the same direction, as if it just wouldn’t let me touch it. “Cherry Blossom?” “I… I want to fight Comet Blaze by myself,” I announce. I was greeted with silence, and I could either think that she was too shocked to answer, or she was suddenly mad and about to shout ‘why’. If it was the ladder, I decided to continue rather than give her the chance, “I don’t know if I like him because he’s strong or because he beat me. But like Sugar… like Mom said, if I want him to like me back then I have to beat him.” I turn to my familiar, apparently shock was what hit her. “I can’t prove it was my win if you help, and I certainly won’t feel like I won if he doesn’t. The fight may not happen. As much as I want it to happen, it may not, but if it does, I want to show him that I’ve grown stronger and am some pony he can’t ignore. Plus, beating him is the fastest way to get information on my parents, and I need as much of that as I can get.” “That last statement seemed a bit half-hearted compared to the other reason you want to fight him,” came a teasing voice from my home’s door. Sugar Belle was standing there with a smirk on her face. “I hope you know that I’ll have to talk to Starlight in order to let you do this.” I could feel my ears close on my skull. “Now don’t you dare try that one, Mini Me. You know that she was going to be the biggest hurdle in your little ‘request’.” As she was speaking she moved closer to me until she was close enough to lift me into a warm embrace. “Know that I may not be as powerful as you, or Starlight, or any princess, but if he dares hurt you any more than the fight requires, then I will show him why ponies are scared of parents.” Azurinne was right. Ever since I moved to Ponyville, my life has been full of happy times. This moment was no exception. “So why do you like to look at the moon so much?” “I sometimes imagine myself as a pegasus. Spreading my wings and flying as high as I can, until I touch its surface,” I respond. “I used to dream about it all the time back in my own village.” “You mean you don’t now?” She asked curiously. “No,” I confirm, “not anymore. I admit that the thought is still there, but I feel like I’ve already spread my wings. Thanks to you, Azurinne, and every pony I’ve met since leaving that town. I even have to thank Lady Mammešhu. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t even be here.” “I’m so proud of you, and I bet that if your other parents were here, then they would be too,” she then gave me a nuzzle and lifted me onto her back with her magic before heading back inside. Author's Note Well... For better or worse, it's time we go to the Crystal Empire, and the Disc 1 Final Boss(es). You ever wonder how things could have ended up so differently than the original plans?
Chapter 20: A Warm Welcome“Aah can’t believe we’re actually goin’ ta the Crystal Empire!” “I can’t believe we get to stay in the castle there!” “I can’t believe that Rainbow Dash or your sisters aren’t going to be here with us.” “I can’t believe we’re having this conversation for the third time since we left,” I finally add much to the deadpans of my friends. “Remember that Rainbow Dash and the other friends of Princess Twilight, my teacher not included, need to stay back for some kind of friendship summit with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” They roll their eyes at that. “Admit it, yer all sad that Pinkie Pie isn’t gonna be here either,” stated Apple Bloom much to my embarrassment, and the enjoyment of Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “Admittedly, that would have been great,” I agree, “but having you three here with Mom and Teacher is just as good.” They smile at that. The train ride had been a bit time consuming, but it gave me time to continue to talk with my friends. “By the way,” Scootaloo started, “you’re planning on fighting that colt who beat you last time, right? What was his name? Comet Blaze?” “Yes, why?” I asked curiously. This only brought three wicked smiles on my friends’ faces. “Stop that. I don’t know what your all thinking, but stop thinking it right now!” “Why, Aah have absolutely no idea what yer talkin’ about,” said Apple Bloom with a giggle from our friends. I’m not buying it, but Sweetie Belle raised a hoof. “Now girls, we shouldn’t tease her, but Cherry Blossom,” she said redirecting her attention at me, “just what is he like?” “Strong and polite. He’s also very aware of his surroundings and is very intelligent in how he acts and fights,” I respond. “But is he cute?” Asks Scootaloo bluntly. To say I’m a bit shocked at that is an understatement. “Well? Is he?” “I don’t have to answer that…” I say with a low voice, but I think it trails off. The rest of the train ride was fairly eventless. We continued having our conversation before Sugar Belle called us all to have lunch, and then discuss the plan once we arrive. Apparently one of the guards is going to meet us at the station to be our escort to the palace. ===================================================================================== “We welcome you all to the Crystal Empire, and Starlight, it’s good to see you again,” Said a pink alicorn as we enter the castle. Her mane and tail looked like clouds in a combination of purple, pink and yellow, and her Cutie Mark was crystal heart surrounded by two gold ribbons. I can only assume this is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. “Good to see you, Cadance,” replied Starlight. I could only stare back as she noticed and gave me a giggle. “She isn’t one for formalities either, and especially hates being called by her full name. Do her a favor, and if you have to call her formally, then just call her Princess Cadance.” I nod and turn to the princess to give a small bow. “And I take, this is the student you took on?” asked the princess. “Yes, I am, Princess,” I reply back, “it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She seemed to give me a strange smile. “Allow me to introduce my familiar, Azurinne.” As I say that, the cat in question steps forward and bows. “And who may you be?” she asks Sugar Belle. “I’m Sugar Belle, your majesty, I’m Cherry Blossom’s adoptive mother,” this brings a smile to the princess’s face, but I bet it’s not as big as the one I have. “Hello again, Princess!” suddenly shouted an excited Sweetie Belle. “Why, hello, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom; how have you three been? I don’t think we’ve had a chance to talk since the wedding. You three have sure grown.” To my surprise they are both smiling and blushing at the remarks. “Would you four like to see Flurry Heart? She’s still taking a nap, but if your all quiet then I don’t see any issues with it.” “We’d love to!” They said in very loud unison. “I apologize, Princess, but would I be able to go exploring around the city?” This made Sugar Belle give me a very disappointed look. “Mom, I promise that I’ll have Azurinne with me the entire time, and we’ll make sure to avoid any trouble as best we can.” Her face wasn’t budging, however. “Please, Mom?” I counter with a puppy pout. “Fine,” she finally said with a defeated sigh. “But Azurinne is not to leave your side for a second, understood?” “Crystal clear!” I respond enthusiastically. “I’ll see you girls later,” the Crusaders nod. “Princess, it was a pleasure meeting you, and I’ll be back later,” I say with a bow that she returns. “Teacher, I promise to be careful, and also to make sure to use the message spell you taught me if the need arises.” “You better,” she says sternly. With that, Azurinne and I leave to go look through the city. I have one week, and I plan to use that entire week to find whatever about Mom and Dad. ===================================================================================== “Cadance,” Starlight Glimmer said while still watching her student leave, “can you send some guards to keep an eye on her? I trust her not to go looking for trouble in the city, but I know she also wanted to look outside of it.” “Don’t worry, Starlight,” said Prince Shining Armor as he entered the room, “Twily already messaged us about your student, and I already have the guards aware of what she looks like. They won’t let her leave.” “That’s a relief, thanks Shining,” Starlight said in a small smile. “Now that all of that is settled with,” Cadance says before turning to the three fillies in the room, “I think it’s time for us to go see a certain sleeping foal.” ===================================================================================== “How much you want to bet that they have measures to prevent us from leaving the city?” asked Azurinne as we past by a few shops. A talking cat definitely turned some heads, but we ignored them for the most part. “No bet, if Starlight, or Princess Twilight are involved, then that’s guaranteed. I’m surprised we don’t have guards watching us from afar,” I reply back while glancing around to make sure. “So, what’s the plan?” she asks. “We can’t just leave.” “Technically we can, you recently became able to turn invisible too, right?” I ask knowing I’m correct. She nods. “Then I say we take today and tomorrow to explore the entire city and the rest of the week exploring everything else.” “But do you even know what you’re looking for?” “Not what, Azurinne, who,” I say back. “I can’t say if he’s still here or not, but Comet Blaze is the only lead we have, and we know he was going to come here three months ago.” “Excuse me, miss,” asked a very elderly voice from behind. We turn to see a well-dressed, elderly earth pony stallion. He is green with a white mane and tale. His Cutie Mark looks like a glass cup. “I can’t help but hearing that you spoke of the young master’s name.” I can’t believe it. First day, and we already have a lead on where Comet is. Best to double check though. “Comet Blaze?” I ask, and he nods in confirmation. “Yes, I did, I was merely hoping to find him again. We met some time ago, and became friends.” It’s only a lie if you get caught, it’s only a lie if you get caught. “I really do miss him, he was smart, funny, cute…” Stop talking, stop talking. I look at him to see a soft smile. “Well, I think I may be able to escort you to see the young master, but before I do, where are my manners. I am Well Manners, and I am personal attendant to Count Conflagration, one of the most well renowned ponies in the Crystal Empire.” “Thank you very much,” I say with a bow. “Well, you seem very well behaved. I can see that he would be quite smitten with a filly as cute as you,” I hope I’m not blushing, especially with Azurinne grinning at me. “Pardon my asking, but earlier I thought I heard your cat speaking.” “She was,” I confirm, “she’s a rare breed with highly developed vocal cords. She’s been my best friend for a long time, and I can talk to her about anything.” Technically not a lie, technically not a lie. “Interesting, if you two would be so kind as to follow me,” he says. When we nod, he turns around and trots off. We of course follow. “I don’t trust him. It’s too convenient,” Azurinne said in a hushed voice. “I agree,” I say in the same hushed voice, “but if he’s telling the truth, then it’s the luckiest break we could get. Just don’t let your guard down.”. It wasn’t long before we arrived at a mansion at the edge of the city. Though calling it a mansion was a stretch. It looked like a castle owned by an evil overlord with a thing for fire. “The decorator had an… interesting idea.” “Young Master Blaze said something similar when he first arrived here,” said Well Manners, “I may speak to the lord of the house about changing the décor.” As we enter the door closes behind us and I find that we’re in a rather large entrance. The carpet is a dingy purple, and the walls are so dark that they might as well be black in color. Statues lining the walls in odd patterns had fire coming out of their claws and mouths. “Very hospitable,” I reply in a deadpan tone. I couldn’t tell if he caught my sarcasm, but he turned to Azurinne and myself. “If you two would not mind while I fetch the young master and the lord,” he said, and I bow in response. “Very well, it will take but a moment.” He leaves, and we’re left alone. “Cherry Blossom, I think we should leave,” Azurinne says in a worried tone. “This is our chance to get answers, Azurinne, I say we take it.” “And the fact that we’re in, essentially, the enemy’s base of operations with no back-up, doesn’t have any flags popping up in your head?” “It didn’t before you said anything,” I said admittedly. “Tell you what, I’ll send a message to Starlight telling her where we are and what we’re doing.” I do so at the sight of her relief. Teacher, I’ve found a lead that may prove useful. I’m at the home of one, Count Conflagration, and Comet Blaze apparently lives here too. I’m not alone, as Azurinne is with me, but I would love it if you could send some pony my way to pick me up just in case. After the message is sent, I turn back to Azurinne, “Good to go.” ===================================================================================== “At least she remembered to contact me this time,” stated Starlight Glimmer with a sigh as the message from her student reached her. She was currently sitting at the dining table with Cadance and Sugar Belle having a small conversation when the message was received. “What did she do this time?” asked Sugar Belle with no small hint of annoyance in her voice. “She found where Comet Blaze lives, and is at the house right now,” this elicited a deadpan from Sugar Belle, and a giggle from Princess Cadance. “Cadance, do you know anything about a ‘Count Conflagration’?” Cadance’s giggle suddenly stopped. “She’s at his home?” she asked in a worried tone, only to get a nod. “Guards!” she suddenly shouted. Several guards suddenly came in from who knows where. “Go to Count Conflagration’s home, and retrieve my guests. A small pink filly with a red mane, and her blue cat. Make sure they are unharmed when you go retrieve them.” The guards give a salute before leaving in the same manner they came in. “So, I take it this guy is dangerous?” Asked Starlight in a nervous voice. “Not dangerous,” Cadance replies, “at least not that any pony is aware of, but something about him just doesn’t feel right.” Starlight and Sugar Belle both look at each other before turning back to the princess. “As you know, I’m the Princess of Love. I can feel love from wherever it is, but I don’t feel any from him. It’s like he has nothing but hate and anger, and that flaming mane of his doesn’t help. I just hope that I’m wrong about him, and he wouldn’t think to hurt her.” Author's Note Get it? Warm?... I'll see myself out.
Chapter 21: A Confession on Deaf Ears“How long have we been waiting?” I ask out of boredom. Standing around at the mansion’s entrance didn’t leave a lot in terms of fun. “If I had to guess,” Azurinne spoke up, “I’d say we’ve been here for about fifteen minutes.” She got closer to me before getting into a more defensive pose. “I don’t like this, he said it would only take a moment.” “I agree,” I say with just as much worry, “but we can’t back down now. Knowing Teacher and Mom, they probably got Princess Cadence to send the palace guards to come pick me up.” It was only a moment after those words left my mouth that we started seeing figures heading down the stairs. “It’s now or never. Azurinne, remember, anything happens, and we run away.” She nods as Well Manners comes into view along with a red stallion with a literal fiery mane and tail. “He’s hot.” I can feel Azurinne’s deadpan. She definitely doesn’t approve the joke. “Honored guests,” Well Manners says, “may I present the lord of the household, Count Conflagration.” He gestured to the stallion in question who took one look at me and begins to laugh. His voice sounds really strong. “My, aren’t you a pleasant surprise. Well Manners said he found a suspicious filly in the market place, but never did I think he’d have found that old mud stick’s toy.” Old mud stick? Toy? He’s talking about me? “Tell me, what are you doing here, my little doll?” “I’m looking for answers to where my parents are? They were taken away from me, and I want them back.” He began to laugh even louder at that. “What’s so funny!” “You are,” he said as he was trying to stifle his laughter, “do you honestly expect me to believe that you are actually capable of such emotions? You aren’t even a real pony, and yet you claim to have parents. Who? Love Potion and Cross Potion? The idiots who thought they could escape us, and our view for a better Equestria?” “Don’t call my parents idiots!” I can feel the anger rising, but something about him is making me hold back. He’s on a completely different level than Comet Blaze. Is he a full Archmagi? I turn to Azurinne, who’s fur is standing completely on its end. “I call it as I see it, and you are no different from your ‘parents’. Isn’t that right, Comet Blaze?” He calls out and a small colt comes out. He had the same grey coat and Cutie Mark as Comet, but his mane and tail were and now a combination of orange and red, as if it was on fire. “Yes, Master,” Comet said in a dull tone. His eyes were void of any emotion, and he looked as if he was malnourished. “Comet?” Is what escapes my mouth the moment after he says that. “Comet Blaze?” Both my calls were answered with silence. “Comet, it’s me, Cherry Blossom,” more silence, “you know, the filly you fought at the train station?” Why won’t he say anything? I turn to Conflagration who is holding back another one of his laughs. “What did you do to him?” “What does it matter to you?” he responds. “He’s my servant, and student. That old mud stick was a fool to think I wouldn’t try to keep such promising amount of magic near me.” How could you let this jerk control you? It shouldn’t matter to me. It was confirmed he worked for the ones that took my parents. I shouldn’t care. You like him, don’t you? I don’t know anymore. How can I like him now that I know he’s my enemy? Why should that matter on how you feel about him? “It matters because…” I say in a shying voice. “Because?” Conflagration repeats. Is he cute? Is he handsome? I take a good look at Comet Blaze. The fiery style mane and tail definitely made him look a lot more handsome than cute. I bet I can get you to admit it. I won’t take that bet. Mom’s right, as much as I want to hate him, I can’t. “It matters, because I’m in love with him!” I shout loud enough to echo. Every pony in the room was silent. Azurinne holding the same wicked grin she had on the night Sugar Belle had convinced me that I might have feelings for him. “I know he may not like me, I know he works for you all who took my family, but I can’t help falling in love with him.” I look at Comet Blaze with those dead eyes, and then turn to Conflagration. “Release him, please. I just want a rematch with him to prove I’m at least worthy of him.” He was silent. Then a terrible smile appeared on his face. “No,” he said flatly while still smiling, “I won’t. This is rich. You expect me to believe that you have feelings for this brat? You? A failed doll that can’t even realize she’s fallen into a trap? No, I think that facing him is too nice an end to you. I’ll end you myself.” His mane and tail suddenly flared and the surrounding fires in the room began to roar as if to answer his call. “I, Count Conflagration, Arch Mage of the Flames, shall rid this world of your pathetic existence here and now.” “Cease and desist!” Was a call that was made from the entrance of the mansion as the doors flew open. Many royal guards suddenly stormed the room and stood between the count and myself. One in particular stepped forward, an orange pegasus with a blue mane and tail, began to speak. “By the order of her royal majesty, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza-“ “Princess Cadance,” I correct. “- Princess Cadance, I am here to collect her guest. The young filly, Cherry Blossom, and her pet, Azurinne. Count Conflagration, I hope I do not have to remind you of how dangerous it is to attack a guest of the royal palace.” “As if I would attack her,” he added with an obvious lie, “I was merely planning on entertaining her. Apparently, she is quite smitten with my son and I merely wanted to see if she was worthy.” “Be that as it may, you know that the laws of the Empire state that only the potential suits may challenge each other for a chance to court,” added the guard, much to the count’s visible annoyance. “As this is a concern, I will take it up with the princess, and a fair ruling shall be made for both parties involved. Now if you excuse us, we must return with the guests.” With that we left the mansion and returned to the castle. Great, now the Princess of Love is going to be getting involved, can today get any worse?
Chapter 22: When All You Need Is a PlanI barely heard the door to the room open and close when Sugar Belle started speaking, “We've finished discussing with the guards what took place at the mansion. How are you doing?” I didn’t turn to her as I lay on the bed facing a way from the door. The room is pretty bright with the white crystal having a pale orange tint probably being caused by sunset or something, although I don't think I've been inside the room that long. “I could be doing better,” I reply, “if he had responded.” I turned to her not caring that she can more than likely tell I’ve been crying. “Mom, he didn’t say anything, it was like he wasn’t even real! How could he let himself be controlled like that!” She looked at me sympathetically and came put to bring me into a hug. “I know you and Starlight are still mad at me, and I’m sorry.” “For what?” she asked as she pushed me a bit to look at my eyes. “For being the amazingly strong filly you are? For following your gut? Or for scaring me half to death thinking I was going to nearly lose you again?” I look at her apologetically. “All of the above,” I say before looking down at my hooves. “I just wanted to find answers, and it wasn’t until Azurinne pointed out what I did that I messaged Starlight.” I moved away from her and stared at the door. “No…” I start, “I didn’t just want answers. I wanted to see him again. Well I got my wish. Maybe I just wanted a chance to impress him, and maybe have him join our side to get my parents back. Do you think there’s a chance of him braking free?” She stayed silent, but I had heard her get up and trot over to the windows. “About as much chance as there is the sky turning red and start getting covered by dark clouds.” “Mom, I’m serious.” “So am I.” This got me to turn to look out the same window. Sure enough, the sky was starting to turn red and was slowly being consumed by black clouds. “What’s going on?” The door suddenly burst open, and Starlight was standing there looking very distressed. “Starlight what’s- “ “Cherry, Comet Blaze is downstairs saying something like, ‘Master has sent me to destroy the failure,’ over and over again.” I blink at her several times, and opened my mouth to speak, but she interrupted me like she did Sugar Belle, “You’re right, he is definitely under some form of mind control, but there’s something else strange about him that I can’t quite put my hoof on.” “You mean the fiery mane and tail he has now? I mean it’s a lot better than that lame black color it used to be,” I respond. This gets a curious look in her eyes. “Teacher, do you know what’s up with the sky?” “No, and neither do Cadance or Sunburst. We just messaged Twilight, and we don’t know how long it’ll take her and the others to get here.” “Maybe Conflagration has something to do with this,” I say. She gives me a blank expression. “Hear me out. You expect me to believe that the pony who is in league with those that took my parents, and knows me, just happens to send the boy I have my heart set on to destroy me when the sky turns red? Ever since I met Lady Mammešhu, I have never believed in coincidences, and this one is just as glaringly obvious as any other contrived villain plot.” Seeing her face light up caused me to giggle a bit. “Even still, we have to find out what he’s trying to do. I’ll see if I can’t remove the brainwashing- “ “No!” I shout. This causes her and Sugar Belle to look at me shocked. “He’s more than likely here as a distraction for that very purpose. You, Mom, and everyone else have to look for Conflagration. Red sky plus black clouds do not equal very nice weather. I'll fight him.” They both give me a worried look. “I promise that I won’t lose this time, no, I can’t lose this time, and I promise that if things start looking bad, then I’ll have my friends help me out. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Starlight gives me an approving smile. “Sugar Belle, whether you wanted it or not, this is your first ‘Save the World’ mission,” she says as Sugar Belle looks at me. Eventually she also gives me an approving smile and we part ways in the hallway. “Time to find everyone, and figure out a plan. I just hope I can snap him out of it before it’s too late.” ===================================================================================== “Everyone understand the plan?” Sweetie Belle raises a hoof. “Yes, what do you need me to explain?” “Why are we discussing this with him literally fifteen feet away from us?” I poke my head from the huddle to look at Comet Blaze who continues to stand out in the open with a blank look on his face, and then bring my head back into the huddle. “Because he is mind controlled at the moment, and won’t care what we do as long as he gets a chance to follow his master’s orders,” I reply. “Are ya sure you can handle him without us?” Apple Bloom asks. “I’d be lying if I said yes, but right now I need you all to help find clues at the library that could help find the count or find out what's happening. That’s why Scootaloo and Azurinne are going to search for anything that seems remotely familiar to that.” I point to the sky that continues to darken. “You and Sweetie Belle are both either versed in basic magic or potion making, so I know I at least have some backup, and you are fairly strong even by earth pony standards.” She blushed slightly at the praise. “Any more questions?” “When do we start?” Scootaloo asked enthusiastically. ===================================================================================== “Are you sure there isn’t anything else I can do to help?” Sugar Belle asked Starlight Glimmer. “I’m sorry, but we need some pony at the station to tell Twilight what we’ve found so far,” Starlight responded. “But are you even sure about those clouds? I mean soot? There aren't any volcanoes near the crystal empire.” “I know, but there aren't any other explanations," Starlight said back in a frantic voice, "besides we've had the pegasus guards check several times, and they all agree that it's soot. Not only that but the sky is covered in sulfur, which is the reason it's turned red." A sudden explosion from the castle drew the attention of every pony at the location. "Looks like Cherry Blossom and her coltfriend have started," she then turns to Sugar Belle with a sly grin, "we better do the same or she'll out shine us both." “She’s been out shining me ever since I met her,” they both laughed at that. “Good luck, Starlight.” “Same to you.”
Chapter 23: Clear Thoughts and Fables“I know she said that supporting her is our best option, and for you to use your potions, but are you sure you can make these fast enough?” Asked a worried Sweetie Belle to Apple Bloom as she watched the current fight in progress. Cherry Blossom and Comet Blaze were currently locked in a clash of magical beams colliding, but neither side was budging until there was an explosion where the blasts met. “If push comes ta shove, then Aah’ll just run up ta him and give him a good buck in the sides,” Apple Bloom said back as she toiled away using the potion making set she had brought with her. “Sweetie Belle, could ya go and get me some crystal flowers? Aah need them for the potion.” Sweetie Belle nodded and ran off as Apple Bloom prepared her elixir for the new ingredients that would soon arrive. ========================================================================================== He set mines all around me, but it looks like none of them are hard to spot or avoid. I begin to teleport around him while firing un-imbued blasts at him. “Comet Blaze, wake up!” I call out, but only to have to barely dodge a blast of his own. Seeing an opportunity, I lift him up and slam him down on his sides. “I said, ‘Wake up!’ darn it!” I shout in frustration as he continues to take the beating, and then he teleports. I teleport as well, and just reappear to a side near one of the four pillar entrances noticing that I just barely avoided a fire imbued blast. “Maybe ya shouldn’t be slamming him so hard, if all yer trying ta do is wake’m up!” I hear Apple Bloom call from the pillar next across from me. “Maybe, but I don’t know any other way of doing this!” “Think of him like the princess in that story with the fairies and the witch and the curse…” I deadpan her for that, but not for long as I have to teleport away from the mine Comet casts below me. The previous mines self-detonate and I’m able to reappear next to him for a swift kick in his side that launches him to the pillar near us. “He is not like Sleeping Beauty! I doubt a kiss will snap him out of it! Besides it’ll be my first one, and I’d rather not have it be with some pony who is brainwashed!” He gets up, and I can still see his eyes staring back at me, as dead as they were when Conflagration was near him. He shoots another fire blast, and I counter with an earth shield. He appears behind me with a teleport, but it was telegraphed enough that I’m able to kick him in the face before he can even react. This time the hit knocks him back and he rolls across the stone pavement. “Comet!” I rush to him only to barely avoid yet another fire imbued blast from a recovering Comet Blaze. ========================================================================================== “Apple Bloom, is this enough?” Sweetie Belle asked her friend as she brought a very large number of flowers in a basket. The flowers, while seeming normal, had crystal stems as apposed to normal plant stems. “More than enough, Aah’ll be able ta make enough for a small army with that.” “What’d I miss?” “Cherry Blossom tossing her special some pony like a rag doll, them both popping in and out of the place, and magic shots everywhere,” as she speaks the last thing, both duck at yet another magical blast being fired. “So, not much, but Aah am trying ta convince her to kiss him.” “Why?” “Ta see if that wakes him up, and to tease her of course.” Sweetie Belle rolls her eyes at her friend. “Don’t you have potions to make?” ========================================================================================== “That’s all the books I could find,” said a tired Azurinne as she landed near Scootaloo, “have you found anything yet?” “Nope,” Scootaloo responded while continuing to read through books. “I mean some have had interesting ideas, but nothing that would cause this. We know these are the signs of a volcano, but I can’t find any spells that can make volcanoes out of nowhere.” “What if it isn’t ‘out of nowhere’?” Azurinne asks only to confuse the small pegasus. “What if there’s a spell that can draw magma out and force a volcano to make itself?” The face Scootaloo made could only have been more apparent if a literal light bulb was seen above her turning on. She then proceeded to scour through some of the books she previously read. “Found it!” Scootaloo exclaimed while holding a red book with gold trims. Opening it up, she sifted through the pages until she found the one she was looking for, “This spell says it needs a large source of magic, but it’s able to make magma rise from deep underground and erupt. It also says that it needs a really deep hole; like, canyon deep.” “Do you mean like the glacial faults that are scattered all over the Frozen North?” Both their ears seem to collapse on their skulls immediately after those words left Azurinne’s mouth. “We need to get this information to the others,” she says after they recover, then looks to Scootaloo, “I need you to go to find whomever is waiting for Princess Twilight at the train station, and I’ll go find Starlight Glimmer.” ========================================================================================== Our fight has been continuing for a while now with neither of us being able to land a hit on the other with our magic. He blasts and I either dodge or teleport, and vise-versa. “Girls, do you have any ideas?” “Just kiss him!” They both shout in unison. “No!” I shout before dodging three rapid succession fire blasts. “Why do you insist that’ll work?” “Do you have a better idea?” Sweetie Belle shouted back. “Even if I could,” I shout as I teleport to his side again and manage to kick him to a pillar, “how do you suggest I even get near him and hold him still long enough to do it?” “We can help,” Apple Bloom shouts. As I’m dodging, I can’t help but think that this’ll end badly. What if we can't hold him, what if this doesn't work, what if he says my breath stinks after. All these thoughts, and I'm scared. But if we don't wake him up, then I'll never get to hear his answer, I'll never get to see my parents, and more than likely we'll all be done in by whatever is happening to the sky. “OK!” I shout as he seems to be resting for a moment. “I’ll hold him with my magic. I want you and Sweetie Belle to grab him when I do, and Sweetie Belle, when you grab him, also hold him with your magic.” He starts teleporting around me shortly after our conversation. The method seems to be similar to how I did earlier, but it without him firing blasts at me. I close my eyes, and focus on trying to find where he’ll teleport to next. I can hear his sounds, as he appears around me. First behind, then to my left, my right, and in all my diagonals. Finally, as he appears in front of me, I grab him and quickly slam him into the ground on his side. “Now!” I shout to my friends, and they spring in to action. Apple Bloom is the first to reach him and she immediately holds him by his forelimbs. Sweetie Belle then gets to him and holds him in the same manner as well, but applies her magic to hold him as well. With two unicorns and an earth pony holding him, he seems unable to teleport or aim his blasts. I rush up to him, and see that as much as he is struggling and flailing around, but he still has eyes devoid of any emotions. “Comet Blaze, I know I said this before, and you probably don’t even care if you can hear me in there, but I’ll say it again.” I close my eyes, and press my muzzle against his. The world has stopped, or at least that’s how I feel. My friends are silent, everything around me is silent, and Comet has stopped flailing. For a time, it’s just me and him, and I don’t want it to end, but I pull away regardless. His previously hollow eyes are now full of life and shock. His jaw now unhinges and opens wide in awe, and I can clearly see his tail waving around wildly. “I love you, Comet Blaze. I’m in love with you,” I say, and both Comet and myself are greeted with extremely loud squeals from my friends who are still holding him. “Well… are you going to respond? A mare deserves an answer.” He's silent for a moment before he regains his composure. “Are you an idiot?”
Chapter 24: A Victory Hard LostThe wind begins to howl louder as Starlight and a troupe of soldiers arrive at what was possibly the largest chasm in the Frozen North. “If this isn’t the right one, then I need to figure out someway to find it fast.” Looking around for a way down, she spotted a small staircase made of ice which caused her to blink a few times. “Either that’s the most amazing naturally made staircase ever, or we just found Conflagration’s lair.” A few of the soldiers nodded but went largely unnoticed as they all followed Starlight down the stairs. Princess Twilight? Came a voice from inside Starlight’s head. She immediately knew who it was. Sorry, Cherry, you got the wrong mental wave. Her teacher responded in a slightly annoyed tone. What’s so important you need to call Twilight, anyway? Nothing, Teacher, good luck taking on Conflagration! The filly replied back in a hurried tone. Now hold on, Cherry Blossom don’t you dare- But it was too late as her student had severed the mental link in favor of trying again to find Twilight’s. “That filly is getting an even harder training regimen when we get back to Ponyville,” she spoke to herself in a mumbled tone. The rest of the climb down was rather uneventful aside from the constant rise in heat from getting further down into an active volcano. At a certain point, the pegasus and earth pony members of the soldiers had to be sent back as they had no defense against the rising heat. The unicorns, Starlight included, were able to keep themselves cool using a spell to regulate the temperature around them. Once they got down to the bottom, they were confronted with several ponies whom could only be described as identical in every way. While these ponies proved to be easily defeated, they would dissipate upon being beaten. “Fire Golems?” Starlight pondered. “What kind of magic is this guy packing if he can just summon an army as easily as a foal pulls toys out of their toy chest?” No pony seemed to notice that as more conflict arose, the ice would begin to harden or the faint whinnies coming from it. Several victories later, the group finally arrived in what could only be described as a chamber of ice and fire. The entire chamber was round, and magma could be visibly seen rising from underground, but seemed to have no effect on the ice as it rose up. At the center of it was Conflagration. His fiery mane and tale burning brightly as he looked at the group with a wicked smile on his face. “Welcome. Isn’t it beautiful?” He asks as he directs their attention to the deadly magma surrounding the chamber. “Conflagration,” one of the unicorns spoke as he and the rest of them, save for Starlight Glimmer, teleported surrounding the flaming unicorn. “You are under arrest on the grounds of attempting to cause harm to the Crystal Empire and its citizens.” Conflagration's smile faded as he looked around at the soldiers. “Vermin,” he said in a low venomous voice. “You dare surround me?” The flames of his mane and tale began to grow and engulf him, as he let out a vicious roar. All the soldiers were launched back to the walls. If not for Starlight’s quick thinking on teleporting them to the entrance, all the soldiers would have fallen into the molten magma surrounding the edges of the room. “Why do you protect those pathetic creatures? I can see a great power in you, Starlight Glimmer. Why not join me, and together we can bring this world back to the beauty it once had? Fire is the only true road to perfection.” Under her breath Starlight turned to the soldiers, “Listen, he’s probably getting more powerful while we’re in this make shift volcano. I’ll distract him for as long as I can. Can you all focus on a teleportation spell, for all of us, him included? I just need him away from this heat to weaken him.” As they listen, they begin to look among themselves. After the request is heard in full they all nodded and got up with raised morale. Starlight teleports to the center of the room keeping a few feet away from Conflagration as she glares at him. “That’s the look I was hoping for,” he said, “you of all ponies know what it takes to get something done. Even when you have to destroy something to do it.” “You don’t know anything about me, I’m putting a stop to you and whatever sick plan this is here and now.” In a moment, silence befell the room as the soldiers waited for the fight to begin before they began charging their spell. In the next moment, the two unicorns in the center began their conflict. Conflagration’s mane and tail flared, and a stream of magma came at Starlight from her side, but it was telegraphed enough that she was able to teleport out of the way. Reappearing to his side, she created magical binds to hold him in place. “Not bad,” he said as the flames of his tail cut the magical binds, “but not good enough.” His horn began to glow with a bright red aura, and in the next moment a dragon made of magma was floating behind him while staring down Starlight. “Here’s a present from me to you.” He raised a hoof to point to her, “Get her.” The Dragon roared then charged. Starlight teleported out of its path, but it turned around and charged at her again. After dodging two more times, the fiery beast let out a fiercer roar, and opened its maw towards Starlight. “That can’t be good.” As soon as she let out those words, the dragon's mouth began to glow brighter before unleashing a torrent of flames at her. Thinking quickly, she cast a spell and created a pillar of ice from the arena. The flames collided with the pillar but could not penetrate or even melt it. Instead, a ghostly whinny could be heard from all around the entire room, as the air around every pony began to slowly cool down. "What?" Was all Starlight could muster from the current events that just transpired. "Do you see now why we must act? The very ice we stand on is part of those horrid monsters," was Conflagrations answer to the current situation. "I have been studying the Frozen North since arriving at the Crystal Empire and have found that the very land that surrounds it is made up of hibernating Windigoes." "Hibernating?" Starlight repeated as a question. "Are you telling me that the entire Frozen North is just a large sum of Windigoes?" But before Conflagration could answer they were all engulfed in a bright light. The next moment they noted that the opposition against Conflagration had grown and they were no longer inside the volcano, but instead close to the Empire. Conflagration's face began to shift to some kind of combination of rage and horror when he finally took note of what had just transpired. "You, moronic vermin!" He shouted with such a passion that Starlight quickly teleported back near her companions. "Do you have any idea what you've done now that I am no longer near the heart of the volcano!" The silence on his audience was the only answer to his question. "Without me there the enchanted magma now roams free in the volcano, and any pony or anything can claim it for itself. Lest I forget that I chose that particular spot because it was the heart of Frozen North as well." "You're not implying that..." Starlight's voice trailed off and Conflagration's horror dawned on her as he nodded to her unfinished question. A sudden and loud whinny could be heard all around. From every part of surrounding the Crystal Empire. The sky returned to its normal color and suddenly the storm clouds all around began to gather. Louder and louder the whinnies rung as the very land could be felt moving. "Every pony, back the Empire! We need to get off the snow, now!" No second shout was required as every pony, Conflagration included, heeded Starlight's call to retreat. As they reached the safety of the Crystal Empire an even greater whinny came from behind them followed by the sound of an explosion. All who heard it, quickly turned to the direction, and spotted a giant hoof of ice and lava extending from the land. "Twilight, I hope whatever Cherry needed you for is over quickly. We are definitely going to need you all very soon," Starlight said to herself as she fearfully watched the scene before her unfold.
Chapter 25: Out of the Frying Pan“I wonder if there’s a way to control the volume of that spell. The princess made my head hurt with how loud she was,” She says. Apparently, a long-distance communications spell was the reason she ‘asked’ me to be quiet. I can tell that whatever scolding she got was well deserved. “Where is this, anyway?” She asks after recovering. As she looks around she seems to get engrossed at the statues of all the creatures. “Do all Archmagi have the same decorator?” He chuckles a bit before responding, “At this point I want to say yes, but I haven’t seen the home of the other two, and to answer your question: this castle belongs to the Arch Mage Prometheus, or as he’s known, Arch Mage of the Land’s Shadows.” I look at him curiously for the comment. “’Land’s Shadows’?” She looks around again. Though I don’t know at what seeing as how we’re in a hallway. “Can he get anymore evil sounding?” “He can. Just listen to him speak,” He replies dryly. He looks around when he notices that I just stare at him for that. “I suggest we go that way. The lab is in that direction, and more than likely, your parents.” He starts walking in the direction he pointed to with a hoof but stops when he notices I haven’t followed him. “Coming?” “Why are you helping me? I’m in love with you, but I know you don’t feel the same.” She states. He points to the opposite direction of where we were supposed to go, and then motions his hoof into a full circle around him. “I was raised here. For years upon years, this is all I’ve ever known. Prometheus taught me magic in the hopes that I would follow his examples.” He pauses and looks at me. “Then I saw you. The first time was only brief, but as you fell I saw the life in your eyes fading out. Yet, here you are.” He approached me until our muzzles were inches apart. “You survived. I don’t know how, but when we met back at the train station, and I defeated you, I felt like you would survive again. And by the looks of it, I was right.” He chuckles. “I don’t know what it is about you, but something fascinates me. No, at the moment, I don’t feel the same way about you, but something tells me that keeping you safe and alive is only going to benefit me in the long run.” With that he turns back and motions for me to follow him. “My turn to ask a question. Why do you trust me? For all intents and purposes, we’re enemies. So why are you following me so readily. I could be leading you to a trap.” “Are you?” She asks as she follows me to the lab. “No, but you didn’t answer my question.” He responds. “True, but you technically didn’t give me the full explanation. Isn’t this ‘Prometheus’ pony supposed to be your master or something? Why are you acting in a way that would betray him?” “Because, something just doesn’t feel right,” I reply. I can tell even without looking that she’s confused about my statement. “Prometheus has always been a careful individual,” I continue, “he isn’t one who just ignores things. Conflagration hasn’t been the most discreet about his plans. Before I arrived, he probably would have been caught within the month. So why hasn’t Prometheus done anything about his colleague’s absolutely insane plan to exterminate an entire empire of innocent ponies?” “Are you saying that they’re in working together?” “Those two?” He chuckles so hard he has to catch himself from laughing. “Those two hate each other. They would like nothing more than to know that the other is dead. No, I’m saying that he was aware of the plan the entire time and chose not to do anything about it.” His look turned to one of disgust and anger. Then it just was full of sadness. “I used to believe that he could do no wrong, and that we were truly trying to accomplish something grand for the future of Equestria. Now, I think he’s just as power hungry as Conflagration.” He turns towards me for a moment, then turns back. “So, are you going to answer my question?” “Yes, I will. And I’m sorry for pressing the issue. The answer is simple. You haven’t told enough lies for me to not trust you,” I look back at her with a raised eyebrow. “Or I guess I should say, that any interactions that I can register with you were all honest. You told Sugar Belle I had fallen, you admitted that you were the one who attacked me, you also admitted that I was right about how you feel towards me, and just now you told me that we weren’t heading to a trap. You’re an honest pony, Comet, and I trust you because of that.” I shrug and continues onward. “So why do you feel so strongly for me? None of our meetings have been very romantic.” “Mostly instinct I think, but the more I’m around you, the more I’m starting to like how serious and honest you are.” “Instinct?” “Sugar Belle explained it was common for unicorns to fall in love with other unicorns who display more power than themselves. In my case, you completely trounced me not once, but twice.” “So, it started superficial, and now it’s not?” “It’s becoming less superficial as I get to know you, but I can’t deny that a part of me likes the fact that my crush is a handsome and powerful colt,” she says in a softer voice. I keep staring straight while trying to mask how much that statement actually affected me. Soon I can see the entrance to the laboratory. I stop and turn to her only to notice our faces nearly meet. Naturally, I jump back, but notice she jumps back as well. We both stay silent for a moment as we stare at each other; her face showing a visible red blush. “Is there something you wanted to say?” She asks, clearly trying to break the silence. He turns back to the doors, his blush slowly fading off his face before he turns again to meet my eyes. “Earlier you said that you trusted me. How much?” I can’t help but stare at him for the question. “What?” “I asked, how much do you trust me?” I look down. How much do I trust him is what he asked? I look up and meet his gaze again. “How far do you need me to trust you?” She asks with the same determination I saw when she confessed to me. “If my plan fails to go exactly as I’m going to tell you, then, you, your parents, and myself will all be dead. So, how much do you trust me?” I slowly trot over to him until our muzzles are nearly touching again. “I entrust my life into your hoofs. I trust you without fail.” I take a step back and give her a small smirk that she reciprocates. “Then here’s the plan…”
Chapter 26: Into the Fire“I believe you owe me an explanation,” said Prometheus. “Where is its power? Where is the overwhelming presence? How is this another failure?” He continued to slowly make his way to Cross Potion and Love Potion. Love Potion holding a small creature just born from incubation. “And please do not try to fool me with the fact that ‘It is just a child’. Flurry Heart is a child.” His null voice only proved to further highlight the disappointment and frustration visible on his face. “Shining Star was made exactly how we promised she could be made. We told you that it was impossible to force such raw power during incubation. We had to give her a body that would allow her the potential to grow into the power you needed,” explained Cross Potion as he stood in-between Prometheus and his wife and newly born daughter. Both him and his wife backing away slowly as he tried to think of some method for them to escape. “I can’t help if your delusions of grandeur stopped you from seeing the simple fact that she would have to be raised to have such power.” At that moment, Prometheus stopped, however the Potions continued to back away. “I see,” he says while closing his eyes to contemplate. The room is silent with the exception being the sound of the Potions backing away. Before long, Cross Potion and Love Potion both reach the edge of the room where their devices would activate if they ventured further. “Very well then, if that is the way of things. However, I cannot allow you to remain here. Thus, I will grant you a great mercy and see that the both of you join your other daughter. She must be quite lonely without you.” As if on cue, the doors behind the potions suddenly open with a loud screech. “Prometheus, do you really have to leave that stupid rust on the edges of the door? It’ll eventually fall over,” was the voice all in the room heard from beyond the newly opened doors. Love Potion showing great concern as the voice belonged to one of Prometheus’ most trusted individuals, Comet Blaze. “Why are you here Comet? I informed you to remain in the Crystal Empire to assist Conflagration in whatever he needed.” ===================================================================================== I understood what his plan is, but that didn’t stop me from being teary-eyed at the sight of my parents. They looked a bit ragged with the bags under their eyes, their disheveled manes, and sweat stains on their lab coats, but they were my parents and there was no disputing that. Creeping closer to them while invisible, I watched as Comet continued to walk passed them on his path towards this ‘Prometheus’ pony. I also noticed a tiny foal in Mom’s forearms. “Do you even know what he’s planning on doing? He’s gone mad, and I came back to get you to help me stop him.” “Stop him you say? In all the years I’ve known Mr. Hot Streak, I have given up on ‘stopping him’ from anything he does.” He states in a dead voice. Comet was right, this guy has evil written on everything. “But in the years that I have known him, I am aware that all he does is for the greater good.” I inch closer to my parents while Comet distracts him and notice the band that I was informed of. “You claim that he’s ‘gone mad’, but he was never a sane pony to begin with.” “He’s planning on engulfing the Crystal Empire and the surrounding snow area in lava! He’s planning on killing countless innocent ponies!” The pained voice Comet had was making it hard for me to focus, but I was already halfway done with the enchantments. The instructions he left were at least easy to follow. “Prometheus, please, we have to go and find a way to stop him- “ The sound of Comet’s scream made me turn around, and I saw as he was rolling closer to us. “Why?” he said while coughing. It took all the restraint I could muster to not rush to him. I could feel tears running down my face. I turn back while drying them and continue my attack on the bands. “Why you ask?” That monster repeats. “Simple, you aren’t looking at the bigger picture. Comet Blaze those emotions of yours are clouding your judgment again. I am fully aware of what endeavor Conflagration is attempting. After all, I am the one who came up with the idea.” This made me stop and turn around. The shock and pain on Comet’s face was almost unbearable. Here was his mentor, a pony who raised him and trained him in magic, a pony who instilled a sense of justice into him and is now showing himself to be as crazed as the pony who controlled Comet, if not more so. I can’t understand what’s going through his mind right now, but it must be hard. “The Crystal Empire is a collection of worthless relics that must be destroyed if Equestria is to prosper once again. The endless blizzards that inhabit its lands are caused by the Crystal Heart, and if we do not destroy it all, then they will never disappear and eventually they will engulf the entire land.” “That’s a lie,” Comet said as he was once again on his hooves. “The Eternal Winter is caused by the dormant Windigoes that inhabit the plains surrounding the Empire. If we destroy the Heart and the Empire, then Equestria has no defense against them. The Crystal Heart is the only thing keeping them dormant. Prometheus, how did you not see this when you came up with the plan?” He managed to jump out of the way as Prometheus fired another blast at him. “Not the only thing, and Conflagration has more than likely given them exactly what they needed to re-awaken.” Our confusion matched for a moment before I heard tiny clicks coming from behind me. Apparently, I had been autonomously releasing the bands on my parents. Both instantly realized what happened and were looking around shocked. I quietly sound to them, “Mom, dad, down here.” The shock they have at hearing me is enough to make me giggle a bit. “I’m glad to see you too, but please listen to me, and make sure you don’t bring a lot of attention to yourself. Comet Blaze is doing his best to keep that monster’s attention.” I can see the confusion leaving their faces as they start putting on an act of fear. Deciding to take advantage of the silence in the room after Prometheus’ statement, I call to Comet. Comet, the bands are off, we need to get my family out of here. It seems as if you were right about Prometheus. I can’t tell you how sorry I am, but please get my parents to safety. You’re the only one between the two of us with enough control of their teleport to do it. What about you? He asks while dodging another beam blast. Do you know what your parents, teacher, or even the princess will do to me if you don’t make it back in one piece? “Stay still, Comet and I are going to get you out of here. That’s my new sibling I take it?” They nod. “Then I'm asking to hold it later. Stay still, and please don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” I promise that I’ll get out as well, but right now these ponies behind me need help. I’m not saying abandon me. I want to enjoy my time with my families, especially my new sibling. But you know I’d be better used as a distraction for you than the other way around. Reasoning done, I start to charge up my spell and get in line behind Prometheus. When I give the signal, I want you to teleport yourself and my family out of here, alright? Even with all the general noise of the area, Comet’s telepathic silence was deafening. Alright, he finally says, but don’t you dare die here. With that I fire a blast aimed at the jerk who took my parents away from me and catch him by surprise. With a loud grunt, Comet makes a full gallop towards my parents and the foal their holding, all the while he is charging a spell. As Prometheus recovers he notices this as well as the bands that are no longer on my parents. Before he can react, however, I fire another blast and catch him off guard again. It was only momentary, but as my second attack hit, the distinct sound of a teleport was heard, and Comet was gone with my family. As I fire a third blast, a barrier is raised to deflect it. “You are remarkably hard to kill, but you have made a grave mistake,” he says with a low rumble. The lab begins to rumble as cracks begin to form around the marble. Earthly light begins to emanate, and Prometheus’ eyes start to shine. He’s also looking directly at me. “Invisibility spells only work when the opponent is not aware you have them, Failure.”
Chapter 27: The Home StretchAs everything comes back into existence, I look around at my surroundings. It seems that my focus on teleportation was successful as myself and my ‘guests’ arrived at the Crystal Empire. The giant magical dome surrounding the whole thing is new, however that’s not what concerns me. No, what concerns me is the giant Pegasus made of ice and molten rock that can be seen in the distance as it hammers its forehooves into said dome. “Comet Blaze,” came an all too familiar voice from behind me, “where is our daughter?” “Currently holding off Prometheus as a distraction so I could get you, your wife, and that foal out of there,” I say with what little energy I could muster. Seeing as how I now find myself being hoisted up to meet Cross Potion’s gaze, I don’t believe he cared for that answer. “Get mad at me all you want, but I should let you know that it was her idea. Long distance takes a lot of focus, and the amount needed to teleport multiple party members is really draining. Unless you have some method of clearing my fatigue quickly, so I can go back and teleport both myself and her out while under heavy fire from the jerk who used to be my master, then I suggest that you put me down and let me rest.” I then point a hoof towards the direction of the giant monster pony, “Besides we have other things to worry about.” To say that Cross Potion has no courtesy would be a lie as he did indeed put me down. To say that he is gentle about it is another thing entirely as my body reintroduced itself to the land much faster than I had hoped. “What is that thing?” Asks a very concerned Love Potion as she clings to the foal in her arms. Despite the clear nervousness in her voice and the fact that she was panicked, I think she and her husband are taking the situation rather well. “Why did you bring us somewhere with something like that around!” “First of all, I was not aware that it was even here. When I left with your daughter in tow, neither it nor the barrier keeping it out were around,” I say to correct her statement. Attempt one to get back up failed, so might as well continue, “Secondly, we, and by that, I mean one of you carrying me have to get over to that side of town.” Of course, my second statement is met with horror from both the husband and his wife. I can understand why, but the fact that I must explain why when we are so limited on time does tend to get rather annoying. I roll my eyes, “Both your daughter and I failed to mention this, but she may be the personal student of a princess.” As I figured, a half-truth seems to peek their interest. ========================================================================================== OK, so I just angered a powerful mage that seems to be able to use land-based magic as if it was water. Running around is proving as useful as being invisible, and I know he can somehow see me. Looking around, I can see that the door is still wide open but who knows if it’ll stay open if he notices me trying to escape. Thinking doesn’t help with these stupid mine spells constantly activating while I teleport between cover. “Give it up,” he says in that stupid monotone of his, “you cannot hope to defeat me. This castle was specifically designed to be my battleground.” “Yet, you can’t think to add a little livelier color?” The taunt earns me a beam blast strong enough to blow away the cover I had been using a moment ago. “I never liked many colors if I had to be honest,” he said. “Most of them have no purpose. Black and dark colors, they are used to hide in, and to bring fear in those you find against you.” Just as he finishes I manage to teleport into the air above him and fire off an Ice blast I had been charging. Which is quickly blocked by his barrier and I teleport away from his own blast. “I’ll say this, your attacks have a bite to them. Whomever trained you, has done a remarkably good job. But shiny garbage is still garbage at the end of the day.” Finishing his statement, he seems to have lost my position. Thank goodness for the wall walking spell, but I don’t know how long I can hang upside down. I decide to make a break for the door and jump through just as it shuts. “A spell to allow you multiple angles of movement. You are a clever one,” I can hear his hollow voice say as it reverberates through the door, “but my castle is a maze. How long do you think you can last looking for an exit before I find you?” I choose not to answer his question as I run down the hall. Twists and turns seem to proceed and follow me as I run around dodging mines and occasionally blasts of magic from him. Twice he almost managed to catch me in the same spell Comet used against me at the train station, and all the while I can’t figure out how to get out. Eventually I find a window and decide to jump, but as I reach it I’m stopped by a mine placed in front of it. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” he says as I swear I hear some giddiness in his voice. “We are extremely high up, and you may die if you cannot catch the wall fast enough.” He then seals the window with what looks like a wall of onyx. “What do you care it’d mean I was dead regardless,” I say as I continue my way galloping down the path. “Oh, but this is the most fun I’ve had in ages,” he says. He’s toying with me. At the next sealed window, I decide to teleport out of it despite the danger. It seems to work as I begin a decent down what seems like it would be a fall longer than the one I had on the mountain, but then I’m suddenly flung into a teleport back into the castle. “Like my safety spell? It’s a little something I developed studying the remains of the crystal King Sombra used to guard the Crystal Heart. Designed to let things in but not out.” I bet Comet isn’t having as much fun as I am right about now. ========================================================================================== “And you’re sure that this teacher of hers can rescue, Cherry Blossom?” Cross Potion says in between gasps as he gallops at full speed. I normally don’t condone running into a possibly deadly encounter, but desperate times call for desperate measures. I nod trying to save energy. It wasn’t long before we found ourselves reaching a clearing with a large amount of guards putting themselves between the barrier and the royals they were supposed to protect. Taking a closer look, I could see that they weren’t exactly next to the barrier. It took a bit more time as we got closer to see why. Six ponies were standing in front of the guards. Each of them began to slowly glow and float one at a time as a form of rainbow colored magic began to swirl around them. “What’s that?” Cross Potion asks as his examination of the magic slows him down to a slow trot. “It may be the magic from the Elements of Harmony,” I manage to say, “I hope it’s enough to beat something like that.” As if to answer my hopes, the rainbow light began to swirl even faster as it continued to grow exponentially from a ball to a tornado of spiraling colors. That tornado then grew and grew before it was large enough to engulf the monstrous equine. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Conflagration battling with a mare. Judging by the details I can make out, the mare in question seems to be one Starlight Glimmer. Every other move made by Conflagration seemed to be an attempt to get past her whether by teleportation or a short portal spell. Every time, however, she was able to force him back with a teleport of her own, or some other interesting method. For the most part, they seemed evenly matched. Neither side refusing to give the other any sign of weakness or fatigue that could be exploited. The sight reminds me that I had not severed the mental link with Cherry Blossom. I got your parents to safety, or relative safety when you consider the entire empire being protected by a barrier from a giant Windigo that seems to be fused with lava. I’m going to ignore everything you said, but the part that their relatively safe. She managed to say, but her voice sounded distant and tired. Comet, you were right. He’s insane. He’s hunting me in this maze of a castle, and he’s enjoying it! If I try to escape out of the castle with a teleport or by some opening he left to taunt me, he has some spell on it that immediately forces me back into the castle. I’ve so far managed to avoid most of his attacks, and I think I’m getting used to the lay out of the castle. No, that’s another dead end. It became silent for a moment before she begins to speak again. Sorry, he found me again. Comet, please hurry. I don’t know how long I can keep running. Her voice sounding desperate. A voice near me calls to me, “Comet, are you OK? You seem pale.” I turn to the voice and am face to face with Love Potion. Of course, it catches me off guard and I drop myself off Cross Potion. “Comet!” She exclaims with worry. We then hear a loud whinny as every pony, even Conflagration and his opponent, turn to see the prismatic cyclone moving faster and faster as it gets smaller and smaller. It doesn’t take long for me to notice that as it gets smaller, the signs of the windigo begin to disappear. Once the cyclone gets small enough that it changes back into a ball, it explodes with a rainbow shockwave. All at once, as the shockwave covers the land snow melts, storm clouds dissipate, chasms upon chasms are unearthed, and the sun can be seen shining. The Frozen North isn’t very frozen anymore.
Chapter 1: What I Wouldn't Give for AdventureOh look the male mare is back in town. I’m not sure how often she comes here, but it happens enough that at least mom knows her name. And there’s Lind Bloom watering the azaleas again. I have to remember to buy some as a snack before going home today. I wonder who- “Ms. Blossom, is there something particularly interesting happening outside today?” asks Lonely Meadow, our teacher, using a voice loud enough to startle me out of my own thoughts. All the other fillies and colts start to laugh as I jumped so hard I fell out of my desk. “Nothing ever happens in this town Mrs. Meadow,” I respond in a less than pleasant tone. For all the laughing they did before, that particular jab made them brake out into even harder laughter, though why I will never understand. I do think I’m getting ahead of myself, and none of you even know who I am. My name is Cherry Blossom, and I am a unicorn with a light pink coat and cherry red mane. I never understood why the color of my mane and tail is red when all the cherries I’ve ever seen are purple, but mom told me they’re red so that’s what I say. What about my parents? I’ll tell you about them later. For now, my attention was on the mare with light a light blue coat and dark green mane that was my teacher. “Ms. Blossom, if what you say is true, then that is all the more reason to pay less attention to it, and more attention to my lecture,” she said. “I’m sorry Mrs. Meadow,” I reply in a slightly lower tone. “Very well, now return to your seat. I am about to go through advanced arithmetic.” I don’t say a word as I return to my seat, but believe me I was absolutely excited about relearn something I taught myself years ago. After school, all of us said our goodbyes to Mrs. Meadow, and we were off home. I stopped by and entered the flower shop as I crossed the road. “Good afternoon, Lindy,” I say as a greeting to a particularly beautiful mare with pale yellow coat and sun yellow mane. “Good afternoon, Cherry, are you hear to buy a snack?” she asks. “Of course, your flowers are delicious, and mom hasn’t given me a big allowance since the incident with your sister.” As she chuckles, I can’t help but wonder how someone like her still doesn’t have a special somepony. She then responds, “Well I can’t say she didn’t deserve it, but you really shouldn’t use frogs in such a mean way.” She’s right of course, as it can be considered cruel to the frogs, but I don’t particularly express that for fear of their mother coming into the shop. I opt to make a slight giggle instead, and stop the conversation at that. I get home and notice the mail box is still full from when the mail mare delivered our mail this morning. Though I find it odd, I decide to levitate our mail with me as I unlock the house and enter home. While no one is home at the moment, I find a small note on the living room table saying that they both won’t be home until late tomorrow. All things considered, they aren’t home all that often after I get back from school anyway, so I don’t make a big deal of it, and instead decide to focus on my homework that takes all of two minutes after I briefly glance at the paper. The advantages of being an avid bookworm with a photographic memory can be great sometimes. So after I finish my homework I decide to read some of my favorite novels before making dinner. That night I have a dream I was flying through the clouds. Not like that could ever happen, but they call it a dream for a reason, right? I really do wish I could just fly away sometimes though. I wasn’t lying to Mrs. Meadow when I said that nothing happens in this town. It’s quiet, it’s boring, and above all, it’s isolated in a remote part of Equestria where no one really cares to go. It’s just a quiet town full of earth ponies and one unicorn filly that came to existence due to 'family issues'. The next morning I find myself waking up as early as always. I love that dream. I really do wish I was born a pegasus, but enough about that. I get ready, eat breakfast, and before I know it, I’m out the door; heading for school. On the way, I give a good morning greeting to all the stallions and mares that I see every morning, and they greet me back. Lindy is the last pony on my route before arriving at school and she usually isn’t up this early anyway. “Well, if it isn’t little miss bored,” said a filly with a blue coat and dark blue mane as I walk into the classroom. “Good morning, Pained Glass,” I retort. “It’s ‘Stained Glass’, and you know it,” she replies. “Not much of a better name,” I reply before Mrs. Meadow enters the class informing us to all get to our seats. Honestly how is such a spoiled brat related to the greatest mare in town? It makes no sense, but I digress as it’s time to listen to another lecture on advanced arithmetic. Today is going to be another great day. After school I find my path to Lindy’s shop blocked by her sister and her two twin purple lackeys: Amber Jewel and Amber Gem. Don’t ask about the names as all I can gather is that their mother really loves amber. “Now where did we leave off this morning?” asking in that smirk that could make milk go bad. “You were about to cry to the teacher about the pain my insult left you, now if you don’t mind, get out of my way,” admittedly I could have been nicer about saying that, but I feel like I’d better stand my ground for now. “Or you’ll do what? Turn me into a newt? You don’t scare me Limp Horn,” she says, as the words suddenly start to sink in and I actually start getting mad. “Stained Glass! Do I have to tell mom, what you just said?” asks Lindy as I look at her with the greatest ‘Thank You’ smile I could muster. Sitting with Lindy at her patio in the back of her shop, I felt like the world could stop there and all would be great. As boring as this town is, Lind Bloom is really the only pony that makes it bearable. Even if my wishes for her to be my sister fall on death ears, I can at least enjoy talking with her about my day. “Cherry, do you really have to fight with my sister all the time?” she asks. I want to give her a resounding yes, but the better of me thinks it over and says, “I wouldn’t have to if she would stop trying to be a bully. I don’t mind how she is, but always having to defend myself from her insults really puts a strain on me trying to be nice.” She looks at me with a sad look, but closes her eyes, sighs, and replies, “Just try not to kill each other. The one thing I couldn’t stand is having both my little sisters be gone.” To be honest, I don’t know how I got home as all I remember is the best mare in town calling me her ‘sister’. I somehow remembered to get the mail, and found another letter from my parents inside it. Probably just a letter saying they’ll be a bit later than usual, so I put in on the table, and go do my normal routine of homework then reading before dinner. I tell you, if I knew then what I know now, I would not have had the extra salad for dinner… Author's Note Well let's see how this story turns out. Not sure what tags will suit this. Not planning on it getting dark enough to require the "Dark" note tag, but if what I read on the FAQ is correct, then I can just adjust the tags as necessary. Not sure how I want to write the next chapters, but hopefully you all enjoy this story. When ponies/beings from the canon cast enter the story, I'll be sure I do enough reading to bring their full character in, but for now I want to start small by developing Cherry Blossom as this is her story. As a side note: I find this formal format for starting a new character a bit jarring, unless I misread that, but rules are rules; and overall at least it makes it easier to see the conversations.
Chapter 13: A Rather Interesting MorningSugar Belle took the information I hid from her before rather well. Considering that said information contained details such as: me being an artificial life-form, on top of being a failed experiment, and being revived with no destiny, fate, or Cutie Mark; I was pleasantly surprised. Her only response was that she had heard stranger. I opted not to ask. The next morning started out in a rather exciting manner. When Azurinne was discovered in my room, most of the nurses, save for Redheart, were all rather frantic in their attempts to get rid of her. Nurse Redheart simply scolded Azurinne saying she 'should know better', and opened the window to send her on her way. Sugar Belle had already been out of the room before the nurses walked in and saw Azurinne, as such, I don't know where she went or what she was doing. As for myself, aside from the loud wake up call from a screaming nurse, I was completing my exam with Nurse Redheart to ensure I was fit enough to be allowed out of the hospital. “I hope you aren’t planning on making this a habit,” said Redheart, “as much as I enjoy spending time with you, I would love it more if you weren’t injured when we spend it.” We both giggled at that. She was a great pony, and seemed to be one of the best nurses here. She looked at my scans before smiling to herself. “You seem to have recovered quite well. You may feel a bit tired, but some breakfast in the cafeteria will snap you right out. Do you have any plans today?” “I heard from Sugar Belle, that the princess and Starlight were expecting to speak to me about something.” I hop off the bed and rush over to give her a hug. “Thank you for everything, and I’m sorry about the way we got to see each other again.” “Don’t mention it. Now go on, breakfast will only be open for another hour or so, and there might not be much left in terms of good food. Down the hall to your left and through the green double doors.” With that I rush out of the office to get something to eat. After breakfast, I met Azurinne outside the main entrance of the hospital. We both decided that it was better to get to the castle sooner rather than later, and then were on our way. “So… you said that giant crystal tree is the castle?” She nods. “Well, alright then. Nothing left to do, but to go there.” After some time, we ran into Sugar Belle and Big Mac walking and having a conversation. "Big Mac, Sugar Belle," I call out, "good morning." While Big Mac simply nods as he turns to me, Sugar Belle turns to greet us, "Good morning, did you both sleep well?" "We had a very interesting wake-up," we say in unison. This caused us both to stare at each other and giggle. The look of confusion that appeared on both the stallion and mare caused our giggles to burst into full out laughter. "The nurses had interesting things to say about cats in patients' rooms," we continued in unison causing us to drop to the ground holding ourselves in our laughter. Even with the tears in my eyes, I could clearly see a very warm smile coming from both adults viewing us. Once I calmed down, I was left wondering something. "Big Mac, have you always been aware that Azurinne could speak?" Simply giving me his hardy 'Nope' where he adds some length to the 'N'. "Did Sugar Belle inform you?" To this he gave me a hardy 'Eeyup', indicating I guessed correctly. This got me to a bit of a mischievous attitude. "You know, I accidentally called Sugar Belle, 'Mom'. Will you be making it, so I can call you 'Dad' soon?" The look on both their faces gave Azurinne and I another round of laughter. "Laugh all you want, you two, but you won't be laughing when it actually happens," she countered. "When?" Azurinne barely managed to call out in-between her fits. I could swear Sugar Belle's coat turned from pink to bright red from embarrassment. Poor Big Mac was really panicking at this point. Once again, I managed to regain control of myself, and got back to my hooves. I then rushed to them and gave both their forearms as warm a hug as I could give. I don't know what they did for that moment, but after, they both gave me a hug of their own. I suddenly felt Sugar Belle's hoof playing with my mane. "Now don't move," she chided, "I'm just giving your mane and tail something that will make them look nicer." At her command, I remained still while she worked. Once she was done, both herself and Big Mac backed away and she pulled out a mirror from her saddle bag. Staring at myself, I remember when I first met her, and she first called me her ‘little mini me’. Now looking back at me, was the image of a tiny Sugar Belle with a red mane. My mane pushed to one side being held together at the bottom by a band with 2 blue spheres, and looking at my tail was an identical band. The moment everything registered, I did the only thing sensible a pony in my position would do. I tackled her down in the biggest hug I could give. "You're welcome," she said in a giggle as the wind returned to her. At least, I think that's what she said as it's kind of hard to hear when you bury your face into some pony's coat. "If I didn't know better, I'd say you were trying to get her to like you more than her actual parents." Said Azurinne in amusement. "If I didn't know any better," she said staring down at me as I kept her pinned to the ground, "I'd say it was working." This got me to get off her in surprise allowing her to get up. "Now don't be that way. I know that I can't replace them. That isn't my intention." I felt my ears touch my skull as I stare down. She then put her hoof below my muzzle and lifted my face until our eyes met. "I can't replace them, and I don't want to try. Until you get them back, I am going to try to raise you as best as I can with as much love as I can possibly give you. They can take over again once we find them." "Until we find them, I'm going to need a father," I teased causing her to hold me tight and shake me lightly. "I get it! I surrender!" "That'll teach you to be smart with me," she said teasingly, but then letting go of me. "Now off you go. You can find the castle from here, right?" I deadpan her. Then stare at the rather obvious giant crystal tree, and turn back to her. "Well, as long as you don't get lost. Azurinne, I'll leave her to you. I'm getting Big Mac to escort me back to town. We'll be back tomorrow." With that we waved them off and were on our way. "So... what do you plan on doing after we rescue your other parents?" Asked Azurinne with a wide grin. "Have us all move near Sugar Belle," I replied, "I doubt anything could beat the idea of having two moms and two dads." "Two dads?" She asked. "Sugar Belle did say, 'We'll be back tomorrow.' Just why does Big Mac have to staying all day and night?" I countered amusingly. "Cherry Blossom!" was all I heard before I found myself at the bottom of a pony pile. "Hey girls, what's up?" I asked groaning and trying to drag myself out. "Me, from the looks of it," said Scootaloo at the top of the pile. "I really like your mane," added Sweetie Belle. "When did y’all get here? And did you happen to see mah brother?" Apple Bloom asked as I finally managed to pull myself out of the pile. I straightened myself up before turning around to answer them. "In order from top to bottom. Scootaloo, not funny. Thank you, Sweetie Belle, Sugar Belle styled it for me. Apple Bloom, I got here about a week and a half ago. Sorry for not contacting you, but I was asleep for the entire time in the hospital." The last tidbit caused them all to stare at me worried. "Don't worry, Nurse Redheart gave me a check-up this morning, and I'm 100% fine. As for Big Mac, he went to take Sugar Belle home, and they both won't be back until morning." My emphasis on 'both' caused them to giggle. "Do you want to go play with us later? We're on our way to school now," Scootaloo said. "Sure, I'm on my way to talk to Princess Twilight," I replied. "What for?" Asked Apple Bloom. "To be honest, I don't know," I replied, "Mom said she wanted to speak with me." "'Mom'?" Sweetie Belle repeated impishly causing me to stare dumbfounded. "So, does that mean mah brother's gonna be called 'Dad' soon?" The look on their faces is telling me that my blush is just as bright as Sugar Belle's was. "And does that mean that Aah'm going to be your aunt?" "Karma~" sang Azurinne. At that moment, all three Crusaders looked at her and stared. "Oh... fiddle sticks." They then proceeded to rush at her, but stopped short of her as she had decided to float up to just above the top of a tree. "I seem to have spoken too soon." "Is she floating?" she asked me before turning back to Azurinne, "are you floating?" This caused Azurinne to roll her eyes as she lay down on the air in a trickster grin she had not used since I met her. "So... You can talk?" "Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo," I called to the three, "Azurinne is a Cheshire cat." A look of confusion was written on all three of their faces. "Yes, she can talk, and she is indeed floating. Cheshire cats have many abilities that make them very... unique. I'm sorry that I never told you." It was then a bell could be heard in the distance. "Oh no, we're gonna be late!" Pointed out Apple Bloom in a small panic. "We'll see ya later, Cherry Blossom. We'll talk after school." With that the trio ran off, and I followed suit with Azurinne following behind. The rest of the walk to the castle was rather uneventful. I met with the same mail mare that always visited town, and some other ponies. I will say this. Ponyville is rather peaceful. Though, when I said this to some mare, her only response was that it was 'wasn't Tuesday'.